A touch-stone, or, A perfect tryal by the Scriptures, of all the priests, bishops, and ministers, who have called themselves, the ministers of the Gospel whose time and day hath been in the last ages past, or rather in the night of apostacy : they are tried and weighed by the Scriptures of truth, and are found out of the life and power of the scriptures, and out of the spirit and doctrine of them that gave them forth, and quite contrary to their principle and practice, both Papists and Protestants : unto which is annexed, Womens speaking justified, &c.
         Fox, Margaret Askew Fell, 1614-1702.
      
       
         
           1667
        
      
       Approx. 246 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 48 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41067
         Wing F639
         ESTC R7178
         12144045
         ocm 12144045
         54902
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41067)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54902)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 761:24)
      
       
         
           
             A touch-stone, or, A perfect tryal by the Scriptures, of all the priests, bishops, and ministers, who have called themselves, the ministers of the Gospel whose time and day hath been in the last ages past, or rather in the night of apostacy : they are tried and weighed by the Scriptures of truth, and are found out of the life and power of the scriptures, and out of the spirit and doctrine of them that gave them forth, and quite contrary to their principle and practice, both Papists and Protestants : unto which is annexed, Womens speaking justified, &c.
             Fox, Margaret Askew Fell, 1614-1702.
          
           94, 19 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1667.
          
           
             Signed: M.F. [i.e. Margaret Fell].
             Imperfect: "Womens speaking justified" with special t.p., and separate paging is lacking in filmed copy.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Sources.
           Women and religion.
           Women in the Bible.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-05 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-05 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Touch-Stone
           ,
           OR
           ,
           A
           
             Perfect
             Tryal
          
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           
             Priests
             ,
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           have
           called
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whose
           Time
           and
           Day
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           last
           Ages
           past
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           the
           Night
           of
           Apostacy
           ;
           they
           are
           tried
           and
           weighed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           are
           found
           out
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           them
           that
           gave
           them
           forth
           ,
           and
           quite
           contrary
           to
           their
           Principle
           and
           practice
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           
             Unto
             which
             is
             annexed
          
           ,
           Womens
           Speaking
           Justified
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               Little
               Children
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               last
               time
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               that
               Antichrist
               should
               come
               ;
               even
               now
               there
               are
               many
               Antichrists
               ,
               whereby
               we
               know
               that
               it
               is
               the
               last
               time
               .
               These
               things
               have
               I
               written
               unto
               you
               ,
               concerning
               those
               that
               seduce
               you
               ;
               but
               the
               Anointing
               which
               ye
               have
               received
               of
               him
               abideth
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               need
               not
               that
               any
               man
               teach
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               same
               Anointing
               teacheth
               you
               .
            
          
           
             1
             John
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               And
               I
               stood
               upon
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               saw
               a
               Beast
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               having
               seven
               Heads
               ,
               and
               ten
               Horns
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               Heads
               the
               names
               of
               Blasphemy
               :
               and
               he
               opened
               his
               mouth
               in
               Blasphemy
               against
               God
               to
               blaspheme
               his
               Name
               and
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               dwell
               in
               Heaven
               .
               He
               that
               leadeth
               into
               Captivity
               must
               go
               into
               captivity
               ;
               he
               that
               killeth
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               must
               be
               killed
               with
               the
               sword
               ;
               here
               is
               the
               faith
               and
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
          
           
             Rev.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1667.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Serious
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           
             LEt
             it
             enter
             into
             thy
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             the
             sad
             and
             perilous
             dayes
             that
             this
             Age
             is
             fallen
             into
             ,
             even
             into
             those
             last
             dayes
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             fore-saw
             ,
             and
             fore-told
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             last
             dayes
             (
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             plentifully
             declare
             and
             hold
             forth
             )
             that
             were
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             a
             falling
             away
             from
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin
             was
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
          
           ;
           2
           Thes
           .
           2.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Also
           John
           
             in
             the
          
           Revelations
           ,
           
             when
             he
             stood
             upon
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           saw
           the
           first
           Beast
           rise
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           exercised
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           Dragon
           gave
           the
           power
           to
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           worshipped
           him
           ,
           Rev.
           13.
           
           And
           John
           saw
           the
           War
           he
           made
           with
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           overcame
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           to
           continue
           42
           Months
           ,
           
             which
             is
             by
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             above
          
           1200
           
             Years
             ,
             which
             is
             fully
             compleated
             and
             finished
             ,
             with
             many
             years
             over
             ,
             since
             that
             great
             City
          
           Babylon
           
             had
             a
             foundation
          
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           have
           committed
           fornication
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           have
           been
           made
           drunk
           with
           the
           Wine
           of
           her
           fornication
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Angel
             carried
          
           John
           
             into
             the
             Wilderness
          
           ,
           Rev.
           16
           ,
           where
           he
           saw
           the
           Judgements
           of
           this
           great
           Whore
           ,
           and
           this
           woman
           which
           hath
           been
           arrayed
           in
           Purple
           ,
           and
           Scarlet
           colour
           ,
           decked
           with
           Gold
           and
           Precious
           Stones
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           hand
           a
           golden
           Cup
           full
           of
           abominations
           ;
           and
           the
           Woman
           which
           thou
           sawest
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Angel
          
           ,
           is
           that
           great
           City
           which
           reigneth
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           
             But
             after
             this
          
           ,
           John
           saw
           another
           Angel
           ,
           and
           he
           cryed
           mightily
           ,
           with
           a
           strong
           voyce
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Babylon
          
           the
           great
           ,
           is
           fallen
           ,
           is
           fallen
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           habitation
           of
           Devils
           .
           And
           John
           heard
           another
           voyce
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Come
           out
           of
           her
           my
           People
           ,
           that
           ye
           he
           not
           partakers
           of
           her
           sins
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           receive
           not
           of
           her
           Plagues
           ;
           for
           her
           sins
           have
           reached
           unto
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           remembred
           her
           Iniquities
           .
           Reward
           her
           even
           as
           she
           hath
           rewarded
           you
           ,
           and
           
           double
           unto
           her
           double
           ,
           according
           to
           her
           works
           ,
           in
           the
           Cup
           that
           she
           hath
           filled
           ,
           fill
           her
           double
           ,
           Rev.
           18.
           
        
         
           
             Where
             ye
             may
             read
             the
             destruction
             and
             desolation
             of
             this
             great
             City
             ,
          
           Mystery
           of
           Babylon
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           Mother
           of
           Harlots
           and
           Abominations
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           
             therefore
             rejoyce
             over
             her
             thou
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             ye
             holy
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             avenged
             you
             of
             her
          
           ;
           for
           after
           this
           John
           saw
           a
           mighty
           Angel
           take
           up
           a
           stone
           like
           a
           Mil-stone
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Thus
           with
           violence
           shall
           that
           great
           City
           Babylon
           be
           cast
           down
           ;
           and
           shall
           be
           found
           no
           more
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Glory
             ,
             Glory
             to
             the
             Highest
             for
             evermore
             ,
             her
             day
             of
             destruction
             and
             calamity
             and
             desolation
             hastens
             on
             apace
             ,
             the
             darkness
             is
             past
             ,
             the
             night
             is
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Light
             now
             shineth
             ;
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             Seed
             ,
             is
             rising
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             People
             ;
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             coming
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             will
             draw
             all
             men
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             power
             and
             in
             his
             great
             glory
             is
             coming
             to
             reign
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Testimony
             is
             opened
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             is
             manifested
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             manifesting
             himself
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             hath
             said
             he
             will
             dwell
             in
             Men
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             making
             their
             Bodies
             his
             Temples
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             coming
             to
             root
             out
             and
             race
             out
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             that
             Man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             that
             hath
             sitten
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             exalted
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             shewed
             himself
             as
             God
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             Lord
             is
             discovering
             him
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             People
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             coming
             to
             pour
             upon
             all
             flesh
             according
             to
             his
             word
             and
             promise
             :
             and
             that
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             that
             hath
             wrought
             in
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             Wickedness
             that
             hath
             possest
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             now
             the
             Lords
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             is
             coming
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             throw
             him
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             everlasting
             Fountain
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
          
           If
           any
           man
           be
           a
           thirst
           ,
           let
           him
           tome
           unto
           me
           and
           drink
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           come
           a
           Light
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           
             which
             world
             is
             in
             every
             mans
             heart
          
           ;
           And
           whosoever
           believes
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             the
             Light
          
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           perish
           ,
           
             but
             have
             the
             Light
             of
             Life
             :
             And
             this
             Light
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             being
             risen
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             turning
             their
             minds
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             becomes
             their
             Teacher
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             by
             which
             the
             Lord
             teacheth
             all
             his
             People
             ,
             who
             hath
             said
             by
             his
             Prophets
             ,
          
           They
           shall
           be
           all
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           John
           6.
           
           Every
           man
           therefore
           that
           hath
           heard
           and
           learned
           of
           
           the
           Father
           ,
           cometh
           unto
           me
           ,
           
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
          
           that
           living
           Bread
           that
           endureth
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             which
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             sealed
             ,
             that
             is
             come
             a
             Light
             and
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             in
             ,
             is
             sealed
             with
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             for
             all
             People
             ,
             not
             to
          
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           nor
           to
           grieve
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           sealed
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           30.
           
             but
             that
             every
             one
             may
             turn
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             is
             within
             them
             ,
             which
             preacheth
             in
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             preacheth
             righteousness
             very
             nigh
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             will
             cleanse
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             hearts
             clean
             from
             that
             mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             long
             lodged
             in
             them
             and
             held
             them
             Captive
             ,
             and
             led
             them
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             transgression
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             .
             Oh
             that
             all
             hearts
             and
             secret
             parts
             might
             be
             cleansed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             would
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             abide
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             ;
             and
             here
             is
             the
             fellowship
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Light
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Righteous
             ruling
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             who
             lives
             in
             the
             Vnity
             and
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             have
             fellowship
             with
          
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           
             as
             John
             had
          
           ;
           and
           these
           things
           he
           wrote
           unto
           them
           that
           their
           joy
           might
           be
           full
           ,
           
             and
             that
             they
             might
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Light
             ,
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             Unity
             with
             him
             whose
             message
             is
             ,
          
           That
           God
           is
           Light
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           is
           no
           darkness
           at
           all
           .
           And
           whosoever
           saith
           he
           knows
           God
           and
           abides
           in
           darkness
           ,
           is
           a
           lyar
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           is
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           1
           John
           1.
           
        
         
           
             And
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             Condition
             and
             Doctrine
             that
             hath
             been
             holden
             forth
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ;
             they
             have
             walked
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             shewed
             as
             if
             they
             had
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
          
           is
           not
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           And
           if
           any
           love
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Father
           is
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           1
           John
           2.
           
        
         
           
             And
             now
             Reader
             do
             but
             consider
             ,
             how
             these
             Teachers
             of
             the
             world
             live
             ,
             and
             after
             what
             manner
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             do
             oppress
             people
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             whether
             there
             is
             any
             sort
             of
             people
             more
             covetous
             of
             the
             world
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             draw
             people
             from
             the
             Unction
             of
             the
             holy
             One
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             turned
             people
             to
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             unto
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             and
             abide
             in
             ;
             that
             which
             they
             had
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             turn
             to
             those
             Antichrists
             that
             were
             then
             entering
             into
             the
             world
             :
             but
             they
             were
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Anointing
             which
             thy
             had
             received
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             teach
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             truth
             and
             was
             no
             lie
             ,
          
           1
           John
           2.
           
        
         
         
           
             But
             these
             Ministers
             of
             darkness
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             in
             this
             night
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             all
             their
             indeavours
             have
             been
             to
             draw
             people
             from
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Vnction
             of
             the
             Holy
             One
             ,
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             Imaginations
             ,
             dark
             Studies
             ,
             and
             brain
             Divination
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             deceived
             poor
             people
             ,
             and
             have
             led
             them
             captive
             at
             their
             wills
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Prophet
             said
             ,
          
           Have
           born
           rule
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           
             have
             been
             so
             blind
             ,
             that
             they
          
           love
           to
           have
           it
           so
           :
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             there
             hath
             been
             power
             given
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             people
             generally
             have
             said
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           Who
           is
           able
           to
           make
           war
           with
           the
           Beast
           ?
           
             But
             glory
             to
             the
             highest
             Lord
             ,
             his
             time
             is
             over
             ,
             and
          
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           anointed
           him
           to
           preach
           good
           tydings
           to
           the
           meek
           ,
           liberty
           to
           the
           Captives
           ,
           and
           the
           opening
           the
           Prison
           doors
           to
           them
           that
           are
           bound
           ,
           and
           to
           proclaime
           the
           acceptable
           Year
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           Vengeance
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           Isa
           .
           61.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           
             Oh
             Reader
             !
             The
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             long-suffering
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             hath
             been
             past
             ,
             is
             because
          
           he
           is
           not
           willing
           that
           any
           should
           perish
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           should
           come
           to
           repentance
           .
           And
           seeing
           that
           all
           these
           things
           shall
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           oh
           !
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           in
           all
           holy
           conversation
           and
           godliness
           ,
           looking
           for
           that
           blessed
           hope
           and
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           be
           found
           with
           him
           in
           peace
           ,
           without
           spot
           or
           blemish
           ,
           
             which
             is
             my
             desire
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             so
             read
             over
             this
             following
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             weigh
             in
             the
             seriousness
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             by
             which
             thou
             mayest
             judge
             ,
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             thee
             ,
             how
             all
             the
             world
             have
             been
             befooled
             ,
             and
             blinded
             ,
             and
             led
             captive
             even
             at
             Satans
             will
             ;
             and
             how
             this
             Antichrist
             hath
             ruled
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             sate
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             decked
             and
             covered
             over
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Saints
             words
             ,
             speaking
             them
             forth
             with
             unclean
             lips
             ,
             and
             from
             unclean
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             deceived
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             simple
             ;
             but
             this
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             purple
             ,
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             that
             Babylon
             hath
             been
             decked
             with
             ,
             in
             one
             day
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             her
             .
          
           Amen
           ,
           even
           so
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           come
           quickly
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             F.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Touch-Stone
           ,
           OR
           ,
           A
           
             Perfect
             Tryal
          
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           
             Priests
             ,
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           ME
           thinks
           I
           hear
           the
           Bishops
           mutter
           ,
           murmur
           ,
           and
           contemn
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           publish
           it
           out
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           I
           desired
           the
           King
           to
           beware
           of
           their
           Counsels
           ;
           therefore
           I
           do
           hereby
           give
           them
           my
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Cause
           why
           I
           did
           so
           ,
           which
           Reasons
           may
           satisfie
           them
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           except
           they
           can
           by
           as
           good
           or
           better
           overturn
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           I
           desired
           ,
           since
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           to
           bring
           the
           King
           to
           his
           outward
           Right
           and
           Propriety
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           done
           that
           whereby
           he
           might
           Prosper
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           wise
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             to
             conceal
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             King
             to
             search
             out
             a
             matter
             .
             Take
             away
             the
             wicked
             from
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
          
           Prov.
           25.
           
           And
           again
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Righteous
             are
             right
             ,
             but
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             deceit
             :
             the
             words
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             to
             lye
             in
             wait
             for
             blood
             ,
             but
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             upright
             shall
             deliver
             them
             ;
             the
             wicked
             are
             overthrown
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             house
             the
             righteous
             shall
             stand
             ,
          
           Prov.
           12.
           
        
         
         
           Also
           ,
           it
           was
           my
           desire
           that
           he
           should
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           the
           good
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           whose
           way
           it
           was
           to
           ask
           counsel
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Prophets
           ;
           as
           King
           David
           enquired
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           go
           up
           against
           the
           Philistims
           ?
           and
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             Go
             up
          
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           5.
           and
           again
           King
           David
           called
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           he
           would
           build
           a
           House
           for
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           sent
           word
           again
           to
           David
           by
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           
           And
           when
           there
           was
           three
           years
           of
           famine
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           David
           enquired
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           answered
           him
           ,
           
             it
             was
             for
          
           Saul
           
             and
             his
             bloody
             house
          
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           21.
           
        
         
           Also
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           the
           Lord
           appeared
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           ask
           what
           he
           would
           have
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           asked
           of
           the
           Lord
           an
           understanding
           heart
           to
           judge
           his
           People
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           discern
           between
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             this
             thy
             so
             great
             a
             People
             ?
          
           And
           this
           speech
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           that
           Solomon
           asked
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           1
           Kings
           3.
           
           And
           again
           the
           Lord
           spake
           unto
           Solomon
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           concerning
           the
           House
           which
           he
           was
           building
           ;
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             walk
             in
             my
             Statutes
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             and
             execute
             my
             Judgements
             ,
             and
             keep
             all
             my
             Commandments
             to
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             perform
             my
             word
             with
             thee
             ,
             which
             I
             spake
             unto
          
           David
           
             thy
             Father
          
           .
           1
           Kings
           6.
           
        
         
           And
           Hezekiah
           ,
           that
           good
           King
           of
           Judah
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           ,
           from
           Sennacherib
           King
           of
           Assyria
           ,
           by
           Rabshekah
           and
           others
           with
           a
           great
           hoast
           ,
           who
           came
           up
           against
           Jerusalem
           ,
           who
           threatned
           the
           King
           and
           the
           whole
           City
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           2
           Kings
           18.
           
           And
           Hezekiah
           King
           of
           Judah
           sent
           Eliakim
           ,
           and
           Shebna
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           covered
           with
           sackcloth
           ,
           to
           Isaiah
           the
           Son
           of
           Amos
           ;
           so
           the
           servants
           of
           Hezekiah
           came
           to
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           Isaiah
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Thus
             shall
             ye
             say
             unto
             your
             Master
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Be
             not
             afraid
             of
             their
             words
             ,
          
           &c.
           Chap.
           19.
           
           
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Lord
             sent
             an
             Angel
             and
             cut
             off
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Valour
             ,
             and
             the
             Leaders
             ,
             and
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           Assyria
           ;
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             saved
          
           Hezekiah
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           Assyria
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           32.
           
        
         
           Also
           Josiah
           ,
           that
           good
           King
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Law
           read
           ,
           he
           rent
           his
           Cloathes
           ,
           and
           commanded
           Hilkiah
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             and
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             People
             of
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             concerning
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Book
             that
             is
             found
             ;
             for
             great
             is
             the
             wrath
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             kindled
             against
             us
             because
             our
             Fathers
             have
             not
             harkred
             to
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Book
             ;
             and
             they
             went
             and
             enquired
             of
             the
             Prophetess
             ,
          
           to
           Huldah
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           ,
           2
           Kings
           22.
           2
           
           Chron.
           34.
           
           This
           you
           see
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           four
           principal
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           and
           Judah
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           I
           am
           clearly
           convinced
           ,
           and
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           their
           Order
           and
           Coat
           ,
           or
           indeed
           any
           that
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           that
           Function
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           these
           many
           hundred
           of
           years
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           according
           unto
           Christ
           Jesus
           nor
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           nor
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           but
           are
           gone
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           hold
           forth
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           all
           these
           particular
           heads
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Their
           Titles
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Their
           Estate
           ,
           or
           Condition
           and
           Qualifications
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Their
           Call.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Their
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Their
           Practise
           in
           matters
           of
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Their
           Maintenance
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           Their
           Garbe
           and
           Habit.
           
        
         
           All
           which
           we
           shall
           prove
           not
           only
           not
           according
           ,
           but
           quite
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           Example
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           and
           disciples
           .
        
         
           Now
           they
           being
           men
           not
           only
           professing
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           also
           taking
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           Actors
           ,
           Leaders
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           Feeders
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Soules
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           and
           with
           Christianity
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           sound
           reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           be
           men
           principled
           ,
           fitted
           ,
           and
           furnished
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           filled
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           as
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           words
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           declare
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           Trade
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           their
           Living
           by
           ;
           since
           they
           make
           poor
           people
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           their
           souls
           in
           cure
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           good
           words
           and
           fair
           speeches
           ,
           deceive
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           so
           keep
           them
           ever
           learning
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           
             First
             ,
             viz.
          
           Their
           Titles
           ,
        
         
           This
           is
           clear
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Mother
           of
           Zebedees
           Children
           came
           unto
           him
           concerning
           her
           two
           Sons
           ,
           
             that
             one
             might
             sit
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             his
             left
             .
             
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             ye
             ask
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             other
             ten
             heard
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             moved
             with
             indignation
             against
             the
             two
             Brethren
             ;
             but
             Jesus
             called
             them
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             ye
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             great
             exercise
             Authority
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             will
             be
             chief
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             servant
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             his
             Life
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
             ,
          
           Matth.
           20.
           
        
         
           Likewise
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             one
             of
             them
             should
             betray
             him
             ;
             they
             began
             to
             enquire
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             it
             was
             .
          
           And
           there
           was
           also
           a
           strife
           among
           them
           which
           of
           them
           should
           be
           accounted
           the
           greatest
           (
           mark
           that
           ,
           you
           great
           Lords
           )
           
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Lordship
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             exercise
             Authority
             on
             them
             are
             called
             Benefactors
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
          
           
           
             so
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             chief
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             serve
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Let
             these
             things
             sink
             into
             your
             eares
             ;
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             must
             be
             delivered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             .
             And
             again
             they
             began
             to
             reason
             among
             themselves
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           And
           when
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Behold
             we
             go
             up
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             shall
             be
             delivered
             unto
             the
             chief
             Priests
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             condemn
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
           Even
           then
           did
           James
           and
           John
           come
           to
           desire
           to
           sit
           ,
           
             one
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             his
             left
             :
          
           But
           Jesus
           again
           reproved
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Ye
             know
             that
             they
             that
             are
             accounted
             to
             rule
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             exercise
             Lordship
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             ones
             exercise
             Authority
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           Mar.
           10.
           
           Nay
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             ye
             called
             Rabbi
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             ye
             are
             Brethren
             .
             Neither
             be
             ye
             called
             Masters
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             servant
             :
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             exalt
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             abased
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             humbles
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             exalted
             ,
          
           Mat.
           23.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           either
           Timothy
           or
           Titus
           ,
           who
           were
           Bishops
           indeed
           ,
           were
           ever
           called
           Lord-Bishops
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           writes
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             when
             we
             could
             no
             longer
             forbear
             ,
             we
             thought
             it
             good
             to
             be
             left
             at
          
           Athens
           
             alone
             ;
             
             and
             sent
          
           Timotheus
           
             our
             Brother
             and
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Fellow-Labourers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             establish
             you
             and
             to
             comfort
             you
             concerning
             your
             Faith.
          
           This
           was
           the
           Title
           that
           the
           Apostle
           gave
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           ,
           
             Our
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             ,
             Lord
             Bishop
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           when
           he
           writes
           unto
           Timothy
           ,
           calls
           him
           ,
           
             His
             Son
             in
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           
           And
           when
           he
           exhorts
           him
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             put
             the
             Brethren
             in
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             good
             minister
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nourished
             up
             in
             the
             word
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             Doctrine
             whereunto
             thou
             hast
             attained
             ,
          
           Chap.
           4.
           
           And
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           that
           he
           writes
           to
           Timothy
           he
           calleth
           him
           ,
           
             His
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           greatly
           desires
           to
           see
           him
           :
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             my
             Son
             ,
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
          
           And
           he
           bids
           him
           
             endure
             hardness
             as
             a
             good
             Souldier
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           writes
           to
           Titus
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             To
             Titus
             mine
             own
             Son
             after
             the
             common
             Faith
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             left
             I
             thee
             at
             Creet
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             set
             in
             order
             the
             things
             that
             are
             wanting
             ,
          
           Tit.
           1.
           
           And
           again
           he
           saith
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             despise
             thy
             youth
             ,
             but
             be
             thou
             an
             Example
             of
             the
             Believers
             ,
             in
             word
             ,
             in
             conversation
             ,
             in
             charity
             ,
             in
             spirit
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             purity
             .
             Till
             I
             come
             ,
             give
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             and
             to
             exhortation
             .
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             prophesie
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           
           I
           would
           know
           which
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hath
           received
           such
           a
           Gift
           as
           this
           ?
           and
           whether
           by
           making
           proof
           of
           this
           Gift
           of
           Prophesie
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           attained
           to
           these
           Titles
           of
           Lord-Bishops
           ,
           and
           
             Reverend
             Fathers
             in
             God
          
           ?
           But
           since
           we
           find
           the
           Scriptures
           so
           much
           contrary
           to
           these
           Titles
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           that
           they
           have
           received
           their
           Titles
           from
           men
           .
           But
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           were
           made
           Overseers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           (
           but
           no
           Lord-Bishops
           )
           and
           so
           was
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           And
           James
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           expresly
           ,
           
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             with
             respect
             of
             Persons
             :
             For
             if
             there
             come
             into
             your
             assembly
             a
             man
             with
             a
             gold
             Ring
             or
             goodly
             Apparrel
             ,
             and
             there
             come
             also
             a
             poor
             man
             in
             vile
             Rayment
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             respect
             to
             him
             that
             weareth
             the
             gay
             Cloathing
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             him
             that
             is
             Poor
             ;
             Are
             ye
             not
             partial
             in
             your selves
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             if
             ye
             have
             respect
             to
             persons
             ,
             ye
             commit
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             Law
             as
             transgressours
             ,
          
           Jam.
           2.
           
        
         
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           perfect
           judgement
           against
           the
           respecting
           
           of
           mens
           persons
           ,
           which
           most
           men
           do
           ,
           because
           of
           advantage
           ;
           but
           with
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           you
           see
           it
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           those
           that
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           follow
           their
           examples
           ,
           and
           not
           go
           quite
           contrary
           .
           And
           this
           I
           look
           upon
           to
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           first
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Titles
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           is
           their
           
             Qualifications
             ,
             State
          
           and
           Condition
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           said
           to
           those
           he
           preached
           unto
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             :
             take
             my
             yoak
             upon
             you
             ,
             learn
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ,
          
           Mat.
           11.
           
           This
           is
           contrary
           to
           highness
           and
           haughtiness
           .
           And
           when
           he
           preached
           his
           first
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           and
           his
           Disciples
           came
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             He
             opened
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             :
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             Mourn
             :
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Meek
          
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           read
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           likewise
           when
           he
           sent
           forth
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Behold
             I
             send
             you
             as
             Lambs
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             Wolves
             ;
             be
             ye
             therefore
             wise
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             but
             harmless
             as
             Doves
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.
           
           And
           when
           he
           had
           sent
           out
           the
           seventy
           ,
           by
           two
           and
           by
           two
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Go
             your
             wayes
             ,
             behold
             I
             send
             you
             forth
             as
             Lambs
             among
             Wolves
             ,
          
           Luke
           10.
           
           This
           was
           one
           Quality
           of
           those
           that
           Christ
           sent
           forth
           ,
           they
           were
           Meek
           ,
           they
           were
           Harmless
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           were
           such
           as
           were
           to
           go
           into
           Sufferings
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           next
           
             verse
             ;
             Beware
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             deliver
             you
             up
             to
             the
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             scourge
             you
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ;
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             Governours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             ,
             for
             a
             Testimony
             against
             them
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.
           
           Mark
           13.
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           Peter
           rebuked
           his
           Master
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           them
           that
           he
           was
           to
           go
           to
           Jerusalem
           to
           suffer
           ;
           
             He
             turned
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
          
           Peter
           ,
           
           
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           
           And
           when
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           
             tho
             Son
             of
             Man
             must
             suffer
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             be
             rejected
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Chief
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             be
             slain
             ,
             and
             raised
             again
             the
             third
             day
             ;
             
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             all
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             daily
             and
             follow
             me
             ,
          
           Luke
           9.
           
           Mark.
           8.
           
        
         
           And
           according
           to
           this
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           went
           through
           many
           hardships
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           read
           at
           large
           throughout
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Acts.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             And
             I
             brethren
             ,
             when
             I
             came
             to
             you
             ,
             came
             not
             with
             excellency
             of
             speech
             ,
             or
             wisdome
             ,
             declaring
             unto
             you
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             I
             determined
             not
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             among
             you
             ,
             save
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             him
             Crucified
             :
             and
             I
             was
             with
             you
             in
             weakness
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             trembling
             ;
             For
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             Baptize
             but
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             not
             with
             wisdom
             of
             words
             ,
             least
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             made
             of
             none
             effect
             ;
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             foolishness
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           and
           Chap.
           2.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           many
           ages
           since
           those
           that
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           Preaching
           that
           which
           they
           have
           called
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           were
           in
           this
           state
           and
           condition
           ;
           for
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           makes
           to
           tremble
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           hath
           been
           an
           offence
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           mocked
           and
           scoffed
           at
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           were
           also
           such
           as
           were
           to
           live
           in
           Love
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           Christ
           himself
           gave
           them
           an
           example
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           a
           Towel
           ,
           and
           girded
           himself
           ,
           and
           poured
           water
           into
           a
           Bason
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           wash
           the
           Disciples
           feet
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Ye
             call
             me
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             am
             :
             If
             I
             then
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             have
             washed
             your
             feet
             ,
             ye
             ought
             also
             to
             wash
             one
             anothers
             feet
             .
             And
             a
             new
             Commandment
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             as
             I
             have
             loved
             you
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             as
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             :
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             ,
          
           John
           13.
           and
           Chap.
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           
             Thessalonians
             ;
             but
             as
             touching
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ;
             for
             ye
             your selves
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ye
             do
             it
             towards
             all
             the
             Brethren
             .
             But
             we
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             increase
             more
             and
             more
             ,
          
           1
           Thes
           .
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             saith
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             and
             hateth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             is
             in
             darkness
             :
             He
             that
             loveth
             his
             brother
             abideth
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           1
           John
           2.
           
           And
           again
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             Message
             that
             ye
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             we
             love
             one
             another
             :
             not
             as
          
           Cain
           
             that
             slew
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             slew
             he
             him
             ?
             because
             his
             own
             
             works
             were
             evil
             ,
             and
             his
             brothers
             righteous
             .
             But
             we
             know
             that
             we
             have
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             the
             brethren
             .
             He
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             ,
             abideth
             in
             death
             :
             whosoever
             hateth
             his
             brother
             is
             a
             murderer
             ;
             and
             ye
             know
             that
             no
             murtherer
             hath
             eternal
             Life
             abiding
             in
             him
             .
             Hereby
             perceive
             we
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
             :
             We
             ought
             also
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             for
             the
             Brethren
             ,
          
           Chap.
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           that
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           the
           function
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           have
           professed
           Christ
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           been
           killing
           ,
           and
           slaying
           ,
           and
           murdering
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           many
           examples
           might
           be
           instanced
           in
           ages
           past
           .
           Those
           that
           call
           themselves
           Papists
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           call
           themselves
           Protestants
           ,
           one
           killing
           ,
           and
           slaying
           ,
           and
           murdering
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           professing
           and
           confessing
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           would
           profess
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ;
           and
           in
           doing
           thus
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           they
           have
           thought
           they
           have
           done
           God
           good
           service
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           fulfilled
           Christ's
           words
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Yea
             the
             time
             cometh
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             killeth
             you
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             he
             doth
             God
             good
             service
             :
             and
             these
             things
             will
             they
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             known
             the
             Father
             and
             me
             ,
          
           John
           16.
           
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           second
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Quallifications
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           their
           Call.
           
        
         
           For
           Jesus
           when
           he
           came
           and
           spake
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ;
             go
             ye
             therefore
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             I
             commanded
             you
             ,
             and
             loe
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alwayes
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Mat.
           28.
           
           And
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             preaceh
             unto
             every
             creature
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
          
           And
           again
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             send
             the
             promise
             of
             my
             Father
             upon
             you
             ;
             but
             tarry
             ye
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             till
             ye
             be
             endued
             with
             Power
             from
             on
             high
             ;
             and
             he
             blessed
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             they
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             returned
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           Luke
           26.
           
           Which
           is
           rehearsed
           again
           in
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           and
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           was
           poured
           upon
           them
           plentifully
           ;
           
           and
           there
           were
           some
           then
           that
           mocked
           and
           said
           ,
           
             These
             men
             are
             full
             of
             new
             Wine
             ;
             but
          
           Peter
           
             stood
             up
             with
             the
             eleven
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             These
             men
             are
             not
             drunken
             as
             ye
             suppose
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Prophet
          
           Joel
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             last
             days
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             of
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
             ;
             and
             your
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             shall
             prophesie
             :
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           This
           holy
           Spirit
           the
           Apostles
           received
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           met
           together
           ;
           also
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           an
           Apostle
           after
           them
           ,
           he
           also
           was
           separated
           for
           that
           work
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           met
           together
           with
           the
           Church
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           as
           they
           ministred
           to
           the
           Lord
           and
           fasted
           ;
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           said
           ,
           
             Separate
             me
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             for
             the
             work
             whereunto
             I
             have
             called
             them
             :
             So
             they
             being
             sent
             forth
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             departed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Act.
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           writes
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             .
             Paul
             a
             servant
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             called
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             separated
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God.
          
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           he
           wrote
           thus
           ;
           
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             neither
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Brethren
             which
             are
             with
             me
             ,
             unto
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             .
          
           And
           he
           saith
           further
           ;
           
             I
             certifie
             you
             brethren
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             which
             was
             preached
             of
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             after
             man
             ;
             for
             I
             neither
             received
             it
             of
             man
             ,
             neither
             was
             I
             taught
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             But
             when
             it
             pleased
             God
             who
             separated
             me
             from
             my
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             and
             called
             me
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             to
             reveal
             his
             Son
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             preach
             him
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             immediately
             ,
             I
             conferred
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Prisoner
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           wrote
           thus
           to
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ;
             Ye
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             me
             to
             you
             ward
             ;
             how
             that
             by
             Revelation
             he
             made
             known
             unto
             me
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             as
             I
             wrote
             unto
             you
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ;
             which
             in
             other
             Ages
             was
             not
             made
             known
             unto
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             revealed
             unto
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           neither
           have
           I
           heard
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           teach
           People
           ,
           neither
           those
           that
           are
           their
           Lords
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           had
           their
           Calls
           after
           this
           Order
           ;
           for
           there
           have
           been
           other
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           used
           for
           many
           hundred
           of
           years
           together
           ;
           as
           Schooles
           ,
           and
           Colledges
           ,
           
           and
           Universities
           ,
           and
           Nurseries
           of
           Learning
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           their
           Mothers
           with
           a
           heap
           of
           Stuffe
           ,
           which
           are
           better
           known
           by
           them
           that
           exercise
           themselves
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           :
           and
           the
           Ministers
           they
           make
           are
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           have
           them
           Fitted
           and
           Ordained
           according
           to
           their
           Wayes
           and
           Orders
           .
           But
           if
           any
           one
           have
           received
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           have
           a
           Word
           to
           speak
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           received
           nor
           admitted
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           according
           to
           their
           Order
           ;
           this
           they
           call
           an
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           a
           Sect
           ;
           any
           that
           speak
           ,
           and
           meet
           together
           ,
           and
           worship
           the
           Lord
           God
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Truth
           ,
           such
           are
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           are
           brought
           under
           the
           Whip
           ,
           and
           the
           Scourge
           ,
           and
           are
           apprehended
           and
           cast
           into
           Prision
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           but
           pretend
           the
           Teachings
           and
           Leadings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           have
           not
           freedom
           in
           their
           spirits
           to
           pay
           them
           Tythes
           ,
           or
           to
           maintain
           their
           Steeple-houses
           ,
           presently
           they
           are
           brought
           into
           the
           Bishops
           Court
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           for
           Conscience-sake
           swear
           ,
           and
           take
           an
           Oath
           ,
           then
           presently
           they
           are
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ;
           But
           of
           this
           more
           hereafter
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           truly
           manifested
           ,
           that
           the
           order
           of
           their
           Calling
           is
           not
           according
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           for
           Christ
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             delivered
             unto
             me
             of
             my
             Father
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             knoweth
             the
             Son
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             any
             man
             the
             Father
             save
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Son
             revealeth
             him
             ,
          
           Mat.
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             They
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ;
             every
             man
             therefore
             that
             hath
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             cometh
             unto
             me
             :
             not
             that
             any
             man
             hath
             seen
             the
             Father
             ,
             save
             he
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             seen
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           
           This
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           the
           Third
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Call
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           their
           
             Worship
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
          
        
         
           And
           first
           for
           the
           
             Worship
             it self
          
           ,
           Christ
           when
           he
           spake
           to
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           she
           told
           him
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Fathers
             worshipped
             in
             that
             Mountain
             of
          
           Samaria
           :
           
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             Woman
             believe
             me
             ,
             the
             hour
             cometh
             when
             ye
             shall
             neither
             in
             this
             Mountain
             ,
             nor
             yet
             at
             Jerusalem
             worship
             the
             Father
             ;
             but
             the
             hour
             cometh
             and
             now
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             true
             Worshippers
             shall
             worship
          
           
           
             the
             Father
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ;
             for
             the
             Father
             seeketh
             such
             to
             worship
             him
             .
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             
             and
             they
             that
             worship
             him
             ,
             must
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
          
           John
           4.
           
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           did
           Jesus
           speak
           to
           Nichodemus
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           unto
           him
           by
           night
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           At
           which
           words
           ,
           Nichodemus
           wondred
           ;
           but
           Jesus
           answered
           ,
           
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             of
             Water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             That
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             is
             Fesh
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Spirit
             :
             Marvel
             not
             that
             I
             said
             unto
             thee
             ,
             ye
             must
             be
             born
             again
             ;
             the
             wind
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
          
           &c.
           John
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           was
           the
           man
           
             whose
             name
             was
             John
             ,
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             through
             him
             might
             believe
             .
             He
             was
             not
             that
             Light
             ,
             but
             was
             sent
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             that
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Light
             that
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             .
             He
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             :
             which
             were
             born
             not
             of
             blood
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
             John
             bare
             witness
             of
             him
             and
             cryed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             he
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             ;
             he
             that
             cometh
             after
             me
             is
             preferred
             before
             me
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             fullness
             we
             have
             all
             received
             grace
             for
             grace
             :
          
           as
           may
           be
           read
           at
           large
           ,
           John
           1.
           
        
         
           And
           to
           bring
           People
           to
           this
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           within
           them
           ,
           did
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           endeavour
           ,
           by
           their
           Preaching
           :
           Therefore
           saith
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           
             Nichodemus
             ,
             we
             speak
             what
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             testifie
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             ye
             receive
             ●ot
             our
             witness
             .
             This
             is
             the
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             Light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             love
             Darkness
             rather
             than
             Light
             ,
             because
             their
             deeds
             are
             evil
             .
             For
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             evil
             hateth
             the
             Light
             ,
             lest
             his
             deeds
             should
             be
             reproved
             :
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             truth
             ,
             cometh
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             his
             deeds
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wrought
             in
             God.
          
           This
           is
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           .
           And
           when
           he
           was
           preaching
           among
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           many
           believed
           among
           the
           chief
           Rulers
           ,
           ●●t
           they
           did
           not
           confess
           him
           because
           of
           the
           
           Pharisees
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           .
           
             And
             Jesus
             cryed
             out
             among
             them
             ,
             ●nd
             said
             ;
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             believeth
             ●ot
             on
             me
             ,
             but
             on
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
             I
             am
             come
             ●
             Light
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             me
             should
             not
             abide
             in
             darkness
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             my
             words
             ,
             
             and
             believe
             not
             ,
             I
             judge
             him
             not
             ;
             for
             I
             came
             not
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             the
             world
             .
             He
             that
             rejecteth
             me
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             not
             my
             words
             ,
             hath
             one
             that
             judgeth
             him
             ,
             the
             Word
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             shall
             judge
             him
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
          
           and
           so
           on
           ,
           John
           12.
           
        
         
           And
           Christ
           told
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           came
           not
           by
           observation
           ;
           but
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           was
           
             within
             them
          
           .
           And
           when
           he
           sent
           forth
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             As
             ye
             go
             ,
             preach
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.
           
           Also
           when
           he
           sent
           out
           the
           seventy
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Heal
             the
             sick
             that
             are
             therein
             :
             and
             say
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             nigh
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           Luke
           10.
           9.
           
           And
           we
           also
           see
           by
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           are
           left
           upon
           record
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           exhortation
           they
           spake
           unto
           the
           People
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           John
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           beloved
           Disciple
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           written
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           already
           mentioned
           in
           the
           1st
           .
           2d.
           3d.
           and
           4th
           .
           Chapters
           of
           John.
           
        
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           ,
           saith
           ;
           
             For
             we
             have
             not
             followed
             cunning
             devised
             Fables
             ,
             when
             we
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             Majesty
             :
             For
             he
             received
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             such
             a
             voice
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             excellent
             glory
             ,
             saying
             ;
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
             And
             this
             voice
             which
             came
             from
             heaven
             we
             heard
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             Mount.
             We
             have
             also
             a
             more
             sure
             Word
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             whereunto
             ye
             do
             well
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             Light
             that
             shineth
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ;
             until
             the
             Day
             dawn
             ,
             and
             the
             Day-star
             arise
             in
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           directs
           them
           to
           a
           more
           sure
           Word
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           was
           heard
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           the
           Excellent
           Glory
           ,
           which
           they
           taking
           heed
           unto
           ,
           might
           have
           the
           day
           to
           dawn
           ,
           and
           the
           day-star
           to
           arise
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           This
           was
           a
           true
           and
           a
           right
           Minister
           ;
           also
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Knowing
             this
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             Prophesie
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             of
             any
             private
             Interpretation
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           
           How
           is
           it
           then
           that
           it
           is
           kept
           so
           private
           ,
           that
           none
           must
           interpret
           it
           but
           Learned
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           been
           at
           Oxford
           or
           Cambridge
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Prophesie
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           But
           those
           that
           have
           had
           learning
           at
           Cambridge
           and
           Oxford
           will
           hardly
           give
           a
           right
           Interpretation
           of
           that
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           spoken
           forth
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Apostle
           wrote
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           
           an
           Overseer
           made
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           him
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Continue
             thou
             〈◊〉
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             learned
             ,
             and
             hast
             been
             assured
             of
             ,
             knowing
             ●f
             whom
             thou
             hast
             learned
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             a
             Child
             thou
             hast
             known
             〈◊〉
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             thee
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             through
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           Here
           Timothy
           did
           not
           go
           to
           Cambridge
           nor
           Oxford
           ,
           nor
           no
           such
           place
           ,
           to
           learn
           what
           he
           had
           done
           from
           a
           Child
           .
           
             All
             Scripture
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             given
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             i●
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Correction
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfected
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             works
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           Peter
           speaketh
           of
           his
           beloved
           Brother
           Paul
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Epistles
           which
           he
           had
           written
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           spake
           ;
           
             Some
             things
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             are
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             are
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
             wrest
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             also
             the
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             unto
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           
           So
           they
           that
           have
           not
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           motion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           the
           same
           that
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Interpret
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           meanings
           to
           them
           ,
           being
           unlearned
           therein
           ,
           they
           just
           wrest
           them
           to
           their
           〈◊〉
           destruction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           not
           profit
           the
           People
           at
           all
           :
           
             These
             be
             they
             who
             separate
             themselves
             ;
             men
             that
             are
             sensual
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Judge
           19.
           
        
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           forth
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           voice
           that
           spake
           unto
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           struck
           down
           unto
           the
           earth
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Vision
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Arise
             ,
             stand
             upon
             thy
             feet
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             appointed
             thee
             for
             this
             purpose
             ;
             to
             make
             thee
             a
             Minister
             and
             a
             Witness
             ;
             both
             of
             these
             things
             thou
             hast
             seen
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             things
             in
             the
             which
             I
             shall
             appear
             unto
             thee
             ;
             delivering
             thee
             from
             the
             People
             and
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             unto
             whom
             now
             I
             send
             thee
             ;
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           Acts
           26.
           
        
         
           And
           according
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           confessed
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           mote
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ;
             I
             am
             a
             debtor
             both
             to
             the
             Greeks
             and
             to
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             wise
             and
             the
             unwise
             ;
             so
             much
             as
             in
             me
             is
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             that
             are
             at
             Rome
             also
             :
             For
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             ;
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Greek
             :
             for
             therein
             is
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             revealed
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ;
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             
             men
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             manifested
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             unto
             them
             .
          
           And
           thus
           the
           Apostle
           goes
           on
           exhorting
           and
           teaching
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           the
           1st
           ,
           and
           2d.
           Chapters
           ,
           and
           telleth
           them
           ,
           
             That
             God
             will
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             ;
             to
             them
             who
             by
             patience
             continue
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             seek
             for
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             immortality
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             ;
             but
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             unrighteousness
             ;
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             .
             For
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             as
             many
             as
             have
             sinned
             without
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             perish
             without
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             as
             many
             as
             have
             sinned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             not
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             Law
             are
             just
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             doers
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             be
             justified
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           10th
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           speaking
           of
           his
           hearts
           desire
           and
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           Israel
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             .
             For
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Faith
             speaketh
             on
             this
             wise
             ;
             Say
             not
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             who
             shall
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             bring
             Christ
             down
             from
             above
             ,
             or
             who
             shall
             descend
             into
             the
             deep
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             bring
             Christ
             up
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
             but
             what
             saith
             it
             ?
             The
             Word
             is
             nigh
             thee
             ,
             even
             in
             thy
             mouth
             and
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             Faith
             which
             we
             preach
             .
          
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           he
           rehearseth
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Isaiah
           and
           Jeremiah
           had
           prophesied
           of
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             Covenant
             that
             I
             will
             make
             with
             them
             ,
             after
             those
             dayes
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Laws
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             minds
             will
             I
             write
             them
             ,
          
           Heb.
           10.
           
           These
           with
           many
           more
           places
           of
           Scripture
           might
           be
           instanced
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           how
           they
           ministred
           both
           in
           Preaching
           and
           Writing
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           first
           Epistle
           of
           John
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             our
             hands
             have
             handled
             the
             word
             of
             Life
             ;
             This
             we
             declare
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             fellowship
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             truly
             our
             fellowship
             is
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Here
           was
           a
           right
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           had
           those
           he
           wrote
           to
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           in
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ;
           who
           was
           in
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           with
           the
           Son
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             These
             things
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             joy
             may
             be
             full
             :
             This
             then
             is
             the
             message
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             declared
             unto
             you
             ;
             that
             God
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darkness
             at
             all
             .
             If
             we
             say
             we
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             we
             lye
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             truth
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             we
             have
             fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Son
             ,
             cleanseth
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             .
          
           And
           again
           the
           same
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             new
             Commandment
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             true
             in
             him
             and
             in
             you
             ;
             because
             the
             darkness
             is
             past
             and
             the
             true
             Light
             now
             shineth
             .
             Let
             that
             therefore
             abide
             in
             you
             which
             ye
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             If
             that
             which
             ye
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             shall
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             also
             continue
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Father
             .
             These
             things
             have
             I
             written
             unto
             you
             concerning
             them
             that
             seduce
             you
             ;
             but
             the
             Anointing
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             of
             him
             ,
             abideth
             in
             you
             ;
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             lye
             ;
             even
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             you
             ye
             shall
             abide
             in
             him
             :
             for
             ye
             have
             an
             unction
             from
             the
             holy
             one
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             all
             things
             ,
          
           1
           John
           2.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           sound
           ,
           firm
           ,
           and
           wholsome
           Teaching
           ,
           that
           these
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           taught
           those
           that
           they
           taught
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           their
           teaching
           ,
           have
           Inventions
           and
           Teachings
           of
           men
           ,
           been
           for
           many
           Ages
           and
           Generations
           in
           this
           dark
           Night
           of
           Apostacy
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           pure
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           been
           gone
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           where
           she
           hath
           had
           a
           place
           appointed
           her
           of
           God
           ,
           until
           the
           One
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           and
           threescore
           dayes
           were
           accomplished
           ,
           which
           John
           saw
           ,
           Rev.
           12.
           
           But
           now
           she
           is
           coming
           forth
           again
           ,
           glory
           to
           the
           Highest
           for
           ever
           :
           And
           the
           Man-child
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           caught
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Throne
           ,
           is
           coming
           to
           Rule
           all
           Nations
           ;
           and
           now
           are
           these
           Ministers
           of
           darkness
           ,
           which
           have
           ministred
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           coming
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           now
           that
           the
           day
           appears
           .
           For
           God
           that
           hath
           commanded
           Light
           to
           shine
           out
           of
           darkness
           ,
           hath
           shined
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           see
           and
           comprehend
           them
           all
           .
           So
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           particulars
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           that
           I
           except
           against
           in
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           their
           Worship
           :
           Viz.
           All
           sorts
           of
           Preachers
           and
           Teachers
           that
           are
           out
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           Spirit
           ,
           Doctrine
           and
           Rule
           ,
           is
           the
           taking
           a
           part
           or
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           for
           a
           Text
           ,
           and
           adding
           thereto
           their
           own
           Inventions
           ,
           which
           they
           study
           out
           of
           their
           own
           brain
           ,
           and
           also
           bringing
           other
           Authors
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           the
           like
           ;
           many
           of
           them
           not
           Christians
           but
           Heathens
           :
           and
           thus
           make
           an
           Image
           and
           set
           up
           ,
           
           and
           deceive
           poor
           peoples
           souls
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           everlearning
           ,
           but
           never
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           are
           more
           ignorant
           of
           God
           than
           many
           Heathens
           that
           never
           professed
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           ordinary
           with
           them
           to
           bring
           the
           Heathens
           words
           in
           that
           which
           they
           prepare
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           stir
           them
           up
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           practice
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Christ
           took
           the
           Book
           when
           it
           was
           delivered
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           opened
           and
           lookt
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           found
           a
           place
           where
           it
           was
           written
           in
           Isaiah
           61.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             me
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             anointed
             me
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             poor
             ;
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             heal
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             to
             preach
             deliverance
             to
             the
             Captives
             ,
             and
             recovering
             of
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             liberty
             them
             that
             are
             bruised
             to
             preach
             the
             acceptable
             year
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             he
             closed
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             again
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             sate
             down
             ;
             and
             he
             began
             to
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             This
             day
             is
             this
             Scripture
             fulfilled
             in
             your
             ears
             :
             And
             all
             bear
             him
             witness
             ,
             and
             wondred
             at
             the
             gracious
             words
             that
             proceeded
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             Josephs
             Son
             ?
          
           Luke
           4.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           was
           he
           that
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           prophesied
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           began
           to
           preach
           ,
           he
           turned
           to
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           that
           this
           Prophesie
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           so
           closed
           the
           Book
           .
           But
           when
           he
           preached
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           taught
           ,
           as
           ye
           may
           read
           through
           all
           the
           Evangelists
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           in
           Mat.
           5.
           and
           in
           Luke
           6.
           
           He
           opened
           unto
           them
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           also
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             whosoever
             did
             break
             one
             of
             the
             least
             Commandments
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           And
           taught
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             Light
             so
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             your
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             come
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             but
             to
             fulfill
             .
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             till
             heaven
             and
             earth
             pass
             ,
             one
             jot
             ,
             or
             one
             tittle
             ,
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             pass
             from
             the
             Law
             till
             all
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             except
             your
             righteousness
             shall
             exceed
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             ye
             shall
             in
             no
             case
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           This
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           preaching
           and
           teaching
           :
           And
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           and
           opens
           unto
           them
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           tells
           them
           it
           had
           been
           said
           so
           in
           the
           old
           time
           ;
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             in
             the
             old
             time
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             forswear
             thy self
             :
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             unto
             you
             in
             the
             old
             time
             ,
             An
             eye
             for
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             a
             tooth
             for
             a
             tooth
             :
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             resist
             not
             evil
             .
             He
             that
             smites
             thee
             on
             the
             one
             
             cheek
             ,
             turn
             the
             other
             .
          
           And
           thus
           he
           goes
           on
           in
           opening
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           to
           fulfill
           every
           jot
           and
           tittle
           ;
           and
           also
           opening
           unto
           them
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           Love
           even
           to
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             whole
             Law.
          
           And
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             their
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ;
             for
             he
             maketh
             his
             Sun
             to
             rise
             on
             the
             evil
             and
             on
             the
             good
             ;
             and
             sends
             Rain
             on
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             unjust
             .
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             perfect
             ,
             as
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           perfect
           Ministry
           indeed
           ,
           of
           the
           true
           Circumcision
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           true
           Jew
           indeed
           inward
           ,
           which
           circumciseth
           the
           heart
           with
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Now
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             confirm
             the
             Promises
             unto
             Abraham
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             glorify
             God
             for
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             may
             be
             upon
             all
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             :
             All
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             are
             blessed
             with
             faithful
             Abraham
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           he
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             have
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             set
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Majesty
             in
             Heaven
             :
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             pitched
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             ,
          
           Heb.
           8.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           same
           Sanctuary
           which
           God
           hath
           pitched
           ,
           so
           also
           were
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           preached
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           
             For
             as
             God
             is
             true
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             so
             our
             word
             to
             you-wards
             was
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ;
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             preached
             among
             you
             by
             us
             ,
             even
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             Sylvanus
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             ,
             was
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ;
             but
             in
             him
             was
             yea
             :
             for
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             in
             him
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             Amen
          
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           did
           Steven
           ,
           who
           was
           full
           of
           Faith
           and
           Power
           ,
           do
           great
           wonders
           and
           miracles
           among
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           false
           witnesses
           came
           to
           accuse
           him
           before
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           sate
           in
           Council
           ,
           looking
           stedfastly
           on
           him
           ,
           saw
           his
           face
           as
           it
           had
           been
           the
           face
           of
           an
           Angel
           :
           
             Then
             said
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Are
             these
             things
             so
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             hearken
             :
          
           And
           he
           began
           at
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           he
           opened
           unto
           them
           the
           Royal
           and
           Holy
           Seed
           ,
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           until
           he
           came
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           whom
           he
           said
           they
           had
           crucified
           and
           slain
           .
           And
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Ye
             stiff-necked
             ,
             and
             uncircumcised
             in
             heart
             and
             ears
             ,
             ye
             do
             alwayes
             resist
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             as
             your
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             so
             do
             ye
             :
             Which
             of
             the
             Prophets
             have
             not
             your
             Fathers
             Persecuted
             ?
             and
             they
             have
             slain
             
             them
             which
             shewed
             before
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Just
             One
             of
             whom
             ye
             have
             been
             now
             the
             betrayers
             and
             murderers
             .
             When
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             cut
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             gnashed
             on
             him
             with
             their
             teeth
             :
             but
             he
             being
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             looked
             stedfastly
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             see
             heaven
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             standing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             And
             they
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             and
             stopt
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             ran
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             stoned
             him
             :
             and
             they
             stoned
          
           Steven
           ,
           
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             Jesus
             receive
             my
             spirit
             ,
          
           Acts
           7.
           
        
         
           Also
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           the
           Synagogue
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ;
           after
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           sent
           to
           him
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             any
             exhortation
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             say
             on
             .
             Then
          
           Paul
           
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             beckoned
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             Men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             ye
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             give
             audience
             .
          
           And
           he
           began
           to
           declare
           ,
           how
           God
           brought
           their
           Fathers
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           and
           how
           he
           destroyed
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           were
           governed
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           unto
           Christ
           ;
           and
           how
           that
           Christ
           care
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           David
           ;
           and
           likewise
           how
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Jerusalem
           dealt
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           found
           no
           cause
           of
           death
           in
           him
           ;
           yet
           desired
           they
           Pilate
           that
           he
           should
           be
           slain
           .
           And
           when
           they
           had
           fulfilled
           all
           that
           was
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           took
           him
           down
           from
           the
           Tree
           ,
           and
           laid
           him
           in
           a
           Sepulchre
           ;
           but
           God
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           he
           preached
           unto
           them
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           read
           at
           large
           throughout
           Acts
           13.
           and
           how
           the
           Gentiles
           also
           should
           partake
           of
           his-Resurrection
           ;
           but
           the
           Jews
           contradicted
           and
           blasphemed
           against
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           Then
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           waxed
           bold
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             It
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             should
             first
             have
             been
             preached
             to
             you
             Jews
             ;
             but
             seeing
             ye
             put
             it
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             judge
             your selves
             unworthy
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             loe
             we
             turn
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             us
             :
             I
             have
             set
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             light
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             for
             salvation
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             glad
             ,
          
           Acts
           13.
           
        
         
           Thus
           ye
           see
           how
           the
           Apostles
           opened
           unto
           them
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           also
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           met
           with
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           they
           not
           knowing
           
           him
           ,
           told
           him
           what
           things
           had
           happened
           concerning
           Christ
           .
           He
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             O
             fools
             ,
             and
             slow
             of
             heart
             ;
             ought
             not
             Christ
             to
             have
             suffered
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
             .
             And
             beginning
             at
             Moses
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             he
             expounded
             unto
             them
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             things
             concerning
             himself
             ,
          
           Luke
           24.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           manner
           ,
           and
           method
           of
           all
           Christ's
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           his
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           mystery
           to
           all
           carnal
           men
           and
           carnal
           minds
           :
           and
           this
           is
           not
           a
           deal
           of
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           divinations
           of
           the
           brain
           ,
           and
           studyings
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           take
           one
           Verse
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           add
           unto
           it
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           out
           of
           other
           old
           Authors
           Writings
           ,
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           will
           make
           up
           an
           hours
           talk
           ,
           till
           their
           Glass
           be
           run
           ,
           which
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           practice
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           they
           witnessed
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           against
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           unto
           the
           
             Colossians
             ,
             As
             ye
             have
             received
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             so
             walk
             ye
             in
             him
             ;
             rooted
             and
             built
             in
             him
             ,
             established
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             been
             taught
             .
             Beware
             lest
             any
             man
             spoil
             you
             through
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             vain
             deceit
             ,
             after
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             after
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             Christ
             ,
          
           Col.
           2.
           
           Here
           is
           an
           express
           command
           laid
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           deceived
           by
           the
           teachings
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           taught
           not
           after
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           also
           ,
           that
           Christ
           sent
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           with
           wisdom
           of
           words
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             will
             destroy
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             nothing
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             prudent
             .
             Where
             is
             the
             Wise
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             Scribe
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             Disputer
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             Hath
             not
             God
             made
             foolish
             the
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             For
             after
             that
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             world
             by
             wisdom
             knew
             not
             God
             ;
             it
             pleased
             God
             by
             the
             foolishness
             of
             preaching
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             that
             believe
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             require
             a
             sign
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeks
             seek
             after
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             we
             preach
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             unto
             the
             Jews
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Greeks
             foolishness
             ;
             but
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             called
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             Christ
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             the
             foolishness
             of
             God
             is
             wiser
             then
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             God
             stronger
             then
             men
             :
             For
             ye
             see
             your
             calling
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             how
             that
             not
             many
             wise
             men
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             not
             many
             mighty
             ,
             not
             many
             noble
             are
             called
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             confound
             the
             wise
             ;
             and
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             weak
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             things
             which
             are
             mighty
             ;
             and
             base-things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             are
             
             despised
             ,
             hath
             God
             chosen
             ,
             yea
             and
             things
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             to
             bring
             to
             nought
             things
             which
             are
             ;
             that
             no
             flesh
             should
             glory
             in
             his
             presence
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             glory
             ,
             should
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           further
           ,
           
             And
             my
             speech
             and
             preaching
             was
             not
             with
             enticing
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             Power
             ;
             that
             your
             Faith
             should
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             Howbeit
             ,
             we
             speak
             wisdom
             among
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
             ;
             yet
             not
             the
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             nought
             ,
             but
             we
             speak
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             a
             mystery
             ;
             even
             the
             hidden
             wisdom
             which
             God
             ordained
             before
             the
             world
             .
             For
             we
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             Spirit
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             us
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             things
             we
             speak
             not
             in
             the
             words
             which
             mans
             wisdom
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             ;
             comparing
             spiritual
             things
             with
             spiritual
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           testifies
           clearly
           against
           the
           wisdom
           of
           mens
           teaching
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           clear
           testimony
           against
           the
           teachings
           that
           have
           been
           in
           these
           last
           Ages
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           taught
           for
           many
           generations
           of
           Teachers
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ;
           the
           wisdom
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           traditions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           inventions
           ,
           and
           imaginations
           of
           men
           ,
           one
           quoting
           and
           rehearsing
           what
           another
           saith
           ,
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           practice
           .
           We
           do
           not
           make
           our selves
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           or
           compare
           our selves
           with
           some
           that
           commend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           measuring
           themselves
           by
           themselves
           are
           not
           wise
           .
           But
           we
           will
           not
           boast
           our selves
           ,
           above
           our
           measure
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           rule
           which
           God
           hath
           distributed
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           we
           come
           as
           far
           as
           you
           also
           ,
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           boasting
           of
           things
           without
           our
           measure
           ,
           of
           other
           mens
           labours
           ,
           nor
           to
           boast
           of
           another
           mans
           line
           made
           ready
           to
           our
           hands
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           
           
             Not
             that
             we
             are
             sufficient
             of
             our selves
             ,
             to
             think
             any
             thing
             as
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             our
             sufficiency
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             hath
             also
             made
             us
             able
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Letter
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             Letter
             killeth
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             giveth
             Life
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           6.
           
           In
           this
           Chapter
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           his
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Ministry
           is
           in
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           As
           also
           in
           Rom.
           7.
           
           
             But
             now
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             being
             dead
             wherein
             we
             were
             held
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             in
             newness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             oldness
             of
             the
             Leter
          
           ;
           which
           he
           calls
           ,
           the
           
             Ministration
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           in
           the
           afore-mentioned
           Chapter
           .
        
         
         
           And
           when
           he
           writes
           to
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           saith
           thus
           ;
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             therefore
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdom
             ;
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ;
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             doctrine
             :
             for
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             sound
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             after
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             shall
             heap
             to
             themselves
             teachers
             ,
             having
             itching
             ears
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             turn
             away
             their
             ears
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             turned
             unto
             Fables
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           
        
         
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           was
           a
           true
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           Apostacy
           coming
           on
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           laid
           a
           hard
           charge
           upon
           
             Timothy
             :
             For
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             watch
             thou
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             endure
             afflictions
             ;
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             make
             full
             proof
             of
             thy
             Ministry
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             my
             departure
             draweth
             nigh
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           
        
         
           As
           also
           when
           he
           writes
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           of
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           and
           thanks
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           chosen
           them
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           through
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           belief
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
             whereunto
             he
             called
             you
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             by
             our
             Gospel
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Therefore
             brethren
             ,
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             Traditions
             which
             ye
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             whether
             by
             Word
             ,
             or
             our
             Epistle
             ,
          
           2
           Thes
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           This
           Scripture
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           make
           a
           Cloak
           and
           a
           Covering
           for
           teaching
           their
           Traditions
           ;
           because
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           them
           hold
           fast
           the
           Traditions
           that
           they
           had
           taught
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           Gospel
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           words
           before
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           was
           to
           the
           obtaining
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           the
           which
           they
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           hold
           fast
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           let
           that
           go
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           like
           to
           attain
           to
           such
           another
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           comparison
           between
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           either
           Papists
           or
           others
           ;
           for
           through
           their
           teaching
           of
           their
           Traditions
           ,
           they
           have
           done
           nothing
           but
           brought
           people
           into
           a
           body
           of
           darkness
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           heap
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           keeping
           them
           ignorant
           both
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           good
           .
           For
           if
           people
           had
           but
           liberty
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           be
           wiser
           then
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           see
           their
           gross
           darkness
           :
           But
           they
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           understand
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           expounded
           by
           learned
           men
           ;
           and
           so
           will
           not
           let
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           arise
           in
           Peoples
           hearts
           ,
           nor
           never
           direct
           their
           minds
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           keep
           them
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           
           Trade
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           their
           own
           advantage
           ,
           and
           so
           deceive
           poor
           peoples
           souls
           .
           And
           these
           Scriptures
           may
           serve
           to
           prove
           this
           Particular
           of
           the
           fourth
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           concerning
           their
           Worship
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           their
           matter
           and
           manner
           of
           Preaching
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           particular
           of
           that
           head
           is
           their
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           contrary
           to
           Scripture-example
           ,
           they
           having
           Prayars
           formed
           and
           made
           by
           men
           as
           all
           their
           other
           Worship
           is
           ,
           and
           so
           read
           their
           Prayers
           in
           Books
           ;
           and
           set
           any
           fellow
           or
           school-boy
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           but
           the
           name
           of
           Curate
           or
           Clark
           ,
           if
           he
           read
           but
           that
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           they
           account
           it
           Praying
           :
           And
           if
           any
           of
           the
           greater
           sort
           ,
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           Vicars
           ,
           or
           Parsons
           ,
           if
           they
           pray
           ,
           they
           either
           pray
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           have
           a
           Prayer
           formed
           up
           ,
           and
           made
           and
           prepared
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           pray
           :
           And
           many
           times
           they
           set
           wild
           and
           wanton
           Boyes
           ,
           with
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Clark
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           People
           to
           sing
           their
           Prayers
           :
           and
           this
           they
           account
           and
           call
           Praying
           .
        
         
           When
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           in
           his
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           teaching
           the
           People
           several
           things
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           as
           concerning
           Alms
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           particulars
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           bad
           them
           not
           to
           do
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           ;
           he
           also
           spake
           to
           them
           that
           they
           should
           not
           pray
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           for
           they
           prayed
           standing
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           :
           And
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             When
             ye
             pray
             ,
             use
             not
             vain
             repetitions
             as
             the
             heathens
             do
             ;
             Be
             not
             ye
             therefore
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             your
             Father
             knoweth
             what
             things
             ye
             have
             need
             of
             ,
             before
             ye
             ask
             .
             After
             this
             manner
             therefore
             pray
             ye
             :
             Our
             Father
             ,
             which
             art
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           he
           giveth
           them
           several
           particular
           heads
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           done
           that
           ,
           he
           rehearseth
           these
           words
           again
           ;
           
             If
             ye
             forgive
             men
             their
             trespasses
             ,
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             will
             forgive
             you
             :
             but
             if
             ye
             forgive
             not
             men
             their
             trespasses
             ,
             neither
             will
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             forgive
             you
             your
             trespasses
             ,
          
           Mat.
           6.
           
           And
           again
           he
           saith
           unto
           one
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           desired
           him
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           pray
           ,
           He
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             When
             ye
             stand
             praying
             ,
             forgive
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             ought
             against
             any
             ,
             that
             your
             Father
             also
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             may
             forgive
             you
             your
             trespasses
             :
             but
             if
             you
             do
             not
             forgive
             ,
             neither
             will
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             forgive
             your
             trespasses
             ,
          
           Mark
           11.
           25.
           
        
         
           Now
           how
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Officers
           which
           they
           imploy
           under
           them
           ,
           forgive
           those
           that
           trespass
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           manifested
           by
           their
           Courts
           they
           keep
           ;
           as
           also
           all
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           ,
           that
           make
           this
           Prayer
           be
           said
           over
           so
           often
           by
           their
           
           People
           ,
           how
           they
           forgive
           those
           that
           trespass
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           also
           manifested
           by
           their
           Inquisitions
           ,
           Wracks
           and
           Tortures
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           Prayer
           they
           make
           their
           ground
           for
           all
           their
           Forms
           ,
           and
           forming
           up
           of
           prayers
           ,
           which
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle's
           practice
           and
           doctrine
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             are
             saved
             by
             hope
             ;
             but
             hope
             that
             is
             seen
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             hope
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             hope
             for
             that
             we
             see
             not
             ,
             then
             do
             we
             with
             patience
             wait
             for
             it
             .
             Likewise
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             with
             groanings
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             knoweth
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             he
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           Spirit
           is
           he
           that
           knows
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             pray
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             pray
             with
             understanding
             also
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           
             For
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             what
             man
             knoweth
             the
             things
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             save
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             things
             of
             God
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             save
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             for
             the
             natural
             man
             knoweth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             .
          
           So
           how
           can
           these
           natural
           men
           ,
           that
           read
           a
           Prayer
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           pray
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           what
           effect
           can
           such
           Prayers
           have
           ?
           Indeed
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Righteous
             avail
             much
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             fervent
             :
          
           But
           can
           their
           Prayers
           avail
           that
           are
           unrighteous
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           have
           any
           fervency
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Be
             kindly
             affectioned
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             with
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             in
             honour
             preferring
             one
             another
             ,
             not
             slothful
             in
             business
             ,
             fervent
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             serving
             the
             Lord
             :
             Rejoycing
             in
             hope
             ,
             patient
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             continuing
             instant
             in
             Prayer
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           12.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             As
             every
             man
             hath
             received
             the
             gift
             ,
             even
             so
             minister
             the
             same
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             good
             stewards
             of
             the
             manifold
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             if
             any
             man
             speak
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             :
             if
             any
             man
             minister
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             as
             of
             the
             ability
             which
             God
             giveth
             ;
             that
             God
             in
             all
             things
             may
             be
             glorified
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           
        
         
           So
           here
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           this
           sort
           of
           praying
           that
           the
           Apostle
           here
           mentions
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ;
           
           which
           indeed
           is
           common
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           common
           to
           any
           that
           have
           eyes
           and
           can
           read
           it
           ;
           as
           also
           all
           the
           Paternosters
           ,
           and
           Ave-Maries
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           though
           they
           call
           that
           which
           Christ
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           the
           Paternoster
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           call
           it
           so
           ;
           though
           they
           patter
           it
           over
           ,
           and
           teach
           all
           People
           to
           patter
           it
           over
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           so
           with
           those
           he
           taught
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           told
           them
           they
           should
           not
           use
           vain
           Repetitions
           ,
           nor
           vain
           bablings
           ;
           and
           he
           taught
           them
           in
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           directed
           them
           that
           they
           might
           learn
           it
           in
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           would
           not
           have
           learned
           them
           to
           have
           prayed
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             might
             be
             done
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           Vain-bablers
           and
           Patterers
           over
           of
           many
           words
           ,
           do
           not
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           on
           Earth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           this
           Prayer
           is
           abused
           by
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           are
           .
           And
           this
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           second
           particular
           of
           their
           Worship
           which
           is
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           their
           Singing
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           more
           like
           may-gameing
           then
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           playing
           and
           piping
           of
           Organs
           ,
           and
           setting
           a
           company
           of
           wilde
           ,
           ungodly
           ,
           light
           boyes
           to
           sing
           tunes
           to
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           no
           Christians
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           exercised
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           there
           was
           in
           Davids
           and
           Solomons
           dayes
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           appointed
           to
           minister
           in
           way
           of
           singing
           and
           giving
           thanks
           ,
           as
           David
           when
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           and
           set
           it
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Tent
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           made
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           offered
           burnt-offerings
           and
           peace-offerings
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           he
           appointed
           certain
           of
           the
           Levites
           to
           minister
           before
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           record
           ,
           thank
           and
           praise
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           
             Israel
             .
             Asaph
          
           the
           chief
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           him
           
             Zachariah
             ,
             Jaaziel
             ,
             Shemiramoth
             ,
             Jehiel
             ,
             Mattathiah
             ,
             Eliah
             ,
             Benaiah
             ,
             and
             Obed-Edom
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           15.
           16
           ,
           and
           27.
           and
           Jehiel
           ,
           with
           Psalteries
           and
           with
           Harps
           ;
           but
           Asaph
           made
           a
           sound
           with
           Cimbals
           ,
           Benaiah
           and
           also
           Eliezer
           the
           Priests
           with
           Trumpets
           ,
           continually
           before
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God.
           Then
           on
           that
           day
           David
           delivered
           first
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           to
           thank
           the
           Lord
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Asaph
           and
           his
           brethren
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Singers
           .
           
             Give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             call
             upon
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           &c.
           Psal
           .
           105.
           
           This
           was
           upon
           a
           special
           occasion
           ,
           when
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           was
           brought
           up
           among
           them
           :
           And
           these
           that
           David
           committed
           this
           Psalm
           unto
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           were
           appointed
           of
           God
           for
           that
           Place
           and
           Office
           ,
           as
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           called
           to
           that
           office
           .
        
         
         
           Also
           Solomen
           had
           Singing-men
           ,
           and
           Singing-women
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           2.
           8.
           and
           them
           of
           this
           order
           came
           with
           them
           again
           out
           of
           the
           Captivity
           in
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Ezra
          
           2.
           41.
           
           Neh.
           7.
           67.
           
        
         
           But
           these
           were
           all
           before
           Christ
           ;
           and
           why
           may
           not
           Christians
           as
           well
           imitate
           Circumcision
           ,
           Burnt-offerings
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           imitate
           Singing-Boyes
           ?
           And
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Saints
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           did
           Sing
           David
           Psalms
           in
           Meeter
           and
           Rhime
           ,
           and
           turn
           his
           Lamentations
           ,
           and
           Groanings
           ,
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           Anguish
           of
           his
           Bones
           ,
           being
           burned
           like
           a
           Hearth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           as
           a
           Pelican
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           like
           an
           Owl
           in
           the
           Desart
           ;
           when
           he
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           his
           heart
           was
           smitten
           and
           withered
           ,
           and
           his
           Prayers
           and
           Cries
           ,
           Psal
           .
           102.
           
        
         
           We
           do
           not
           find
           that
           the
           Apostles
           turned
           this
           state
           of
           weeping
           and
           lamentation
           of
           his
           into
           Rhime
           and
           Meeter
           ,
           and
           sang
           it
           :
           But
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Christians
           and
           Saints
           ,
           when
           they
           sung
           ,
           they
           sang
           with
           the
           Spirit
           in
           prayses
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           joy
           and
           rejoycing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           This
           was
           not
           to
           take
           another
           mans
           Sighs
           ,
           and
           Groanings
           ,
           and
           Lamentations
           ,
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           Cryes
           to
           turn
           this
           into
           a
           Song
           and
           sing
           it
           :
           This
           is
           not
           the
           Truth
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Soul
           and
           the
           Spirit
           is
           joyful
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           enjoyes
           his
           Presence
           ,
           and
           feels
           his
           Life
           ;
           then
           there
           is
           joy
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           praises
           given
           to
           the
           Lord
           God
           in
           the
           Truth
           and
           in
           the
           Reality
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           this
           glory
           and
           praises
           are
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Lord
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             Pray
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Vnderstanding
             also
             :
             I
             will
             Sing
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Understanding
             also
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           14.
           
           Yet
           the
           Apostle
           did
           not
           turn
           his
           praying
           into
           singing
           ,
           nor
           none
           that
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           pray
           and
           sing
           with
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           pray
           they
           pray
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           sing
           they
           sing
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           both
           by
           his
           own
           holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           When
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Disciples
           were
           at
           the
           Passover
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           broken
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           the
           Cup
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             I
             will
             drink
             no
             more
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             until
             the
             day
             that
             I
             drink
             it
             new
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             And
             when
             they
             had
             sung
             an
             Hymn
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             into
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
          
           Mar.
           14.
           26.
           
        
         
           And
           according
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           in
           his
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           
           Ephesians
           ,
           among
           many
           other
           particulars
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             drunk
             with
             Wine
             wherein
             is
             excess
             :
             but
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             speaking
             to
             your selves
             in
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             singing
             and
             making
             melody
             in
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             giving
             thanks
             alwayes
             for
             all
             things
             unto
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           5.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             dwell
             richly
             in
             you
             in
             all
             wisdom
             ,
             teaching
             and
             admonishing
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             songs
             ,
             singing
             with
             grace
             in
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           Likwise
           the
           Apostle
           James
           saith
           ,
           
             Is
             any
             among
             you
             afflicted
             ?
             let
             him
             pray
             ;
             is
             any
             merry
             ?
             let
             him
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
          
           Jam.
           5.
           
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           not
           sing
           those
           Psalms
           which
           David
           sung
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostles
           sung
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           grace
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           before
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           those
           that
           do
           glory
           and
           rejoyce
           ,
           let
           them
           do
           it
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           may
           worship
           and
           give
           thanks
           unto
           the
           Lord
           in
           rejoycing
           and
           singing
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           worship
           ,
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           :
           But
           these
           are
           not
           wild
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           ungodly
           people
           and
           boyes
           ,
           who
           are
           imployed
           in
           this
           service
           in
           our
           dayes
           ;
           but
           the
           Lords
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           where
           it
           dwels
           ,
           and
           rules
           ,
           and
           lives
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           can
           worshrp
           the
           Father
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ;
           who
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           Worship
           is
           in
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           this
           Spirit
           speaking
           ,
           or
           praying
           ,
           or
           singing
           ,
           worships
           him
           .
        
         
           More
           might
           be
           said
           concerning
           their
           Altars
           ,
           and
           bowing
           ,
           and
           cringing
           to
           Stocks
           and
           Stones
           ,
           and
           calling
           Wood
           and
           Stones
           set
           together
           by
           mens
           hands
           ,
           and
           adorned
           with
           Inventions
           ,
           
             A
             Church
          
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           trash
           and
           rubbish
           will
           fall
           together
           .
           Since
           that
           Temple
           that
           Solomon
           built
           ,
           which
           God
           commanded
           ,
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             should
             not
             be
             left
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
          
           of
           its
           building
           ,
           but
           it
           should
           be
           all
           thrown
           down
           ;
           surely
           these
           Popish
           Houses
           have
           no
           long
           reign
           .
           And
           so
           this
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           third
           particular
           and
           fourth
           Head
           ,
           which
           we
           except
           against
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Worship
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           their
           Practice
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           large
           ,
           and
           indeed
           so
           contrary
           to
           all
           Scripture-Rule
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           to
           express
           the
           Heads
           of
           it
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           such
           as
           are
           practised
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           body
           of
           darkness
           is
           deep
           ,
           and
           is
           such
           a
           puddle
           to
           rake
           in
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           none
           but
           those
           whose
           garments
           are
           filthy
           and
           defiled
           ,
           to
           meddle
           with
           :
           Yet
           for
           
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           sake
           ,
           which
           is
           kept
           in
           Bondage
           ,
           and
           in
           Captivity
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           this
           Power
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           that
           hath
           lodged
           in
           this
           ●ody
           of
           Teachers
           and
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           have
           called
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           in
           this
           Night
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           that
           the
           True
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           the
           Witnesses
           prophesied
           in
           Sackcloth
           ;
           this
           hath
           been
           a
           Night
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           but
           the
           Day
           is
           Springing
           ,
           Glory
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           ever
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           this
           Seeds
           sake
           ,
           we
           shall
           proceed
           to
           mention
           some
           particular
           Heads
           of
           their
           practice
           ,
           and
           try
           them
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           first
           is
           that
           which
           they
           call
           their
           Studying
           ,
           and
           their
           placing
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Call
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           practices
           in
           that
           Function
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           they
           call
           Learning
           ;
           which
           thing
           we
           never
           finde
           neither
           in
           the
           Old-Testament
           nor
           New
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           were
           called
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           that
           obtained
           it
           by
           such
           wayes
           and
           means
           as
           they
           use
           ;
           viz.
           That
           which
           they
           call
           their
           Studies
           and
           Fountains
           of
           Learning
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Universities
           ;
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           many
           several
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           to
           ordain
           and
           appoint
           such
           as
           belong
           to
           that
           Function
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           not
           finde
           in
           the
           Old-Testament
           ,
           that
           either
           Aaron
           or
           his
           Sons
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           were
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           ,
           were
           ordained
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           Orders
           as
           they
           pretend
           to
           theirs
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Lord
           spake
           unto
           Moses
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           he
           should
           do
           all
           things
           about
           it
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             set
             the
             Laver
             betwixt
             the
             Tent
             of
             the
             Congregation
             and
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             put
             water
             therein
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bring
          
           Aaron
           
             and
             his
             Sons
             unto
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             wash
             them
             with
             water
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             put
             upon
          
           Aaron
           
             the
             holy
             Garments
             ,
             and
             anoint
             him
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             minister
             unto
             me
             in
             the
             Priests
             Office
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bring
             his
             Sons
             and
             cloath
             them
             with
             coats
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             anoint
             them
             as
             thou
             didst
             their
             Father
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             minister
             unto
             me
             in
             the
             Priests
             Office
             ;
             for
             their
             Anointing
             shall
             surely
             be
             an
             everlasting
             Priesthood
             throughout
             their
             Generations
             :
             Thus
             did
          
           Moses
           
             according
             to
             all
             that
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             set
             the
             Laver
             between
             the
             Tent
             of
             the
             Congregation
             and
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
          
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Aaron
           
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             washed
             their
             hands
             and
             their
             feet
             thereat
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             commanded
          
           Moses
           .
           Exod.
           28
           ,
           29.
           chap.
           Levit.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             Moreover
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             Take
             the
             Levites
             from
             among
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             cleanse
             them
             ,
             and
             thus
             shalt
             thou
             do
             unto
             
             them
             to
             cleanse
             them
             ;
             sprinkle
             water
             of
             purifying
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             shave
             them
             ,
             all
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             wash
             their
             clothes
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             clean
             ;
             then
             let
             them
             take
             a
             young
             Bullock
             ,
             with
             his
             meat
             offering
             ,
             even
             fine
             Flowre
             mingled
             with
             Oyle
             ;
             and
             another
             young
             Bullock
             thou
             shalt
             take
             ,
             for
             a
             sin
             offering
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bring
             the
             Levites
             before
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             gather
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             of
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           
             together
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bring
             the
             Levites
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           
             shall
             put
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
          
           Aaron
           
             shall
             offer
             the
             Levites
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             an
             offering
             for
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             execute
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             the
             Levites
             shall
             lay
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Bullocks
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             offer
             the
             one
             for
             a
             sin-offering
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             the
             Levites
             ;
             and
             shalt
             set
             the
             Levites
             before
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             and
             before
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             offer
             them
             for
             an
             offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             thus
             shalt
             thou
             separate
             the
             Levites
             from
             among
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Levites
             shall
             be
             mine
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             shall
             the
             Levites
             go
             in
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             cleanse
             them
             ,
             and
             offer
             them
             for
             an
             offering
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             wholly
             given
             unto
             me
             from
             among
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             instead
             of
             such
             as
             open
             every
             womb
             ,
             even
             instead
             of
             the
             First-born
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             I
             have
             taken
             them
             unto
             me
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           
             are
             mine
             ,
             both
             man
             and
             beast
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             that
             I
             smote
             the
             first-born
             in
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             I
             sanctified
             them
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             taken
             the
             Levites
             for
             all
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             I
             have
             given
             the
             Levites
             as
             a
             gift
             to
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             and
             to
             his
             Sons
             ,
             from
             among
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             to
             do
             the
             service
             of
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             the
             children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             that
             there
             be
             no
             plague
             among
          
           
           
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             nigh
             my
             Sanctuary
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Congregati
             -
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             did
             unto
             the
             Levites
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Levites
             were
             Purified
             ,
             and
             they
             washed
             their
             Garments
             ,
             and
          
           Aaron
           
             offered
             them
             as
             an
             offering
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
          
           Aaron
           
             made
             an
             atonement
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             the
             Levites
             went
             in
             to
             do
             their
             service
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             before
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             and
             before
             his
             Sons
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             it
             that
             belongeth
             
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             from
             twenty
             years
             old
             and
             upwards
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             in
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             age
             of
             fifty
             years
             they
             shall
             cease
             waiting
             upon
             the
             service
             thereof
             ,
             and
             shall
             serve
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             shall
             minister
             with
             their
             brethen
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             no
             service
             ;
             thus
             shalt
             thou
             do
             unto
             the
             Levites
             touching
             their
             charge
             .
          
           Numb
           .
           8.
           
        
         
           Now
           here
           is
           nothing
           of
           Studying
           ,
           or
           going
           to
           the
           Universities
           ,
           nor
           diving
           ,
           nor
           divinining
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           which
           defiles
           and
           polutes
           ;
           but
           here
           was
           Washing
           ,
           and
           Cleansing
           ,
           and
           Purifying
           ,
           and
           an
           Offering
           of
           two
           Bullocks
           ,
           one
           for
           a
           Sin-offering
           ,
           another
           for
           a
           Burnt-offering
           ,
           the
           Levites
           being
           offered
           with
           the
           Offerings
           ,
           and
           they
           laying
           their
           hands
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Offerings
           ,
           and
           Moses
           making
           an
           Atonement
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           Cleanse
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Service
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           were
           to
           wait
           from
           twenty
           five
           years
           ,
           and
           upwards
           unto
           fifty
           years
           ,
           before
           they
           might
           cease
           waiting
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           were
           to
           minister
           with
           their
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ;
           but
           they
           did
           not
           wait
           at
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Schools
           of
           Learning
           ,
           but
           they
           waited
           upon
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           had
           called
           them
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           make
           an
           Atonement
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           Plague
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           strange
           that
           Ministers
           that
           profess
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           run
           into
           such
           extravagances
           ,
           being
           that
           they
           profess
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           walk
           in
           by-paths
           ;
           but
           they
           go
           quite
           opposite
           to
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           hold
           forth
           concerning
           both
           the
           First
           and
           Second
           Priesthood
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Lord
           complaineth
           by
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           when
           Israel
           was
           gone
           away
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           turned
           unto
           Idolatry
           and
           Abomination
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           complains
           of
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           
             That
             they
             speak
             a
             Divination
             of
             their
             own
             Brain
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           But
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             he
             will
             frustrate
             the
             Tokens
             of
             the
             Lyars
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Diviners
             mad
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             Wise
             men
             backward
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             knowledge
             foolish
             .
          
           Isa
           .
           44.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           he
           complains
           of
           the
           Blind
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             They
             are
             all
             Ignorant
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             dumb
             Dogs
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bark
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             
             lying
             down
             to
             slumber
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             greedy
             Dogs
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             have
             enough
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             Shepherds
             that
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             they
             all
             look
             to
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             every
             one
             for
             his
             Gain
             from
             his
             Quarter
             :
             Come
             ye
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             fetch
             Wine
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             fill
             our selves
             with
             Strong-drink
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             shall
             be
             as
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             abundant
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           56.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           the
           Lord
           complains
           of
           them
           by
           his
           Prophet
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             Jeremiahs
             heart
             was
             broken
             within
             him
             because
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             his
             bones
             did
             shake
             like
             a
             drunken
             man
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             his
             Holiness
             :
             For
             the
             Land
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             full
             of
             adulteries
             ,
             for
             because
             of
             swearing
             the
             Land
             mourneth
             :
             for
             Prophet
             and
             Priest
             are
             prophane
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             my
             house
             have
             I
             found
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             Wherefore
             their
             wayes
             shall
             be
             unto
             them
             as
             slippery
             wayes
             ,
             in
             the
             darkness
             they
             shall
             be
             driven
             on
             ,
             and
             fall
             therein
             ;
             I
             will
             bring
             evil
             upon
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             year
             of
             their
             visitation
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             Hearken
             not
             unto
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophets
             that
             prophesie
             unto
             you
             ;
             thy
             make
             you
             vain
             ,
             they
             speak
             a
             Vision
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord.
             They
             say
             still
             unto
             them
             that
             despise
             me
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             said
             ,
             ye
             shall
             have
             peace
             :
             and
             they
             say
             unto
             every
             one
             that
             walketh
             after
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             No
             evil
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             .
             But
             behold
             ,
             the
             whirlwind
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             come
             forth
             in
             fury
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             fall
             grievously
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             not
             return
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             executed
             ,
             and
             till
             he
             hath
             performed
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             dayes
             he
             shall
             consider
             it
             perfectly
             .
             I
             have
             not
             sent
             these
             Prophets
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             prophesied
             .
             I
             heard
             when
             the
             Prophet
             said
             ,
             that
             prophesied
             lies
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             which
             cause
             my
             people
             to
             forget
             my
             name
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             have
             forgotten
             my
             name
             for
          
           Baal
           .
           
             Is
             not
             my
             word
             like
             a
             fire
             saith
             the
             Lord
             and
             like
             a
             hammer
             ,
             that
             breaketh
             the
             rocks
             in
             pieces
             ?
             therefore
             behold
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             steal
             my
             words
             every
             one
             from
             his
             neighbour
             :
             behold
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             use
             their
             tongues
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             He
             saith
             ;
             behold
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             them
             that
             prophesie
             false
             dreams
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             ,
             and
             cause
             my
             people
             to
             erre
             through
             their
             lies
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             lightness
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             sent
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             them
             :
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             profit
             my
             people
             at
             all
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           23.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           the
           Lord
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           
             The
             Prophets
             prophesie
             lies
             in
             my
             name
             .
             I
             sent
             them
             not
             neither
             commanded
             I
             them
             ,
             neither
             spake
             I
             unto
             them
             :
             yet
             they
             prophesied
             unto
             you
             a
             false
             Vision
             ,
             and
             a
             divination
             ,
             and
             a
             
             thing
             of
             nought
             ,
             and
             the
             deceit
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
          
           Chap.
           14.
           
           
             Therefore
             hearken
             not
             ye
             to
             your
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             to
             your
             Diviners
             ,
             nor
             to
             your
             Inchanters
             ,
             nor
             to
             your
             Sorcerers
             :
             for
             I
             have
             not
             sent
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             prophesie
             a
             lye
             in
             my
             name
             ;
             that
             I
             might
             drive
             you
             out
             ,
             and
             ye
             might
             perish
             ,
          
           Jer.
           27.
           
           
             For
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Let
             not
             your
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             your
             Diviners
             ,
             that
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             you
             ,
             deceive
             you
             ,
             for
             they
             prophesie
             falsly
             unto
             you
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             sent
             them
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           29
        
         
           And
           Ezekiel
           saith
           ,
           
             Her
             Prophets
             have
             daubed
             them
             with
             untempred
             morter
             ;
             seeing
             vanity
             ,
             divining
             lies
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             spoken
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           22.
           28.
           
        
         
           And
           Zechariah
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Idols
             have
             spoken
             vanity
             ,
             and
             Diviners
             have
             seen
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             have
             told
             false
             dreams
             ,
             and
             have
             comforted
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           Zech.
           10.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           Micah
           saith
           ,
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             Seers
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             Diviners
             confounded
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             cover
             their
             lips
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             answer
             from
             God
             ,
          
           Micah
           .
           3.
           7.
           
        
         
           After
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           and
           Judah
           were
           fallen
           away
           from
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           Worship
           and
           Service
           ,
           into
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           worshiping
           of
           Baal
           ,
           then
           their
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           fell
           to
           divining
           ,
           and
           enchanting
           in
           the
           power
           of
           darkness
           ,
           and
           fell
           into
           all
           manner
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           grosness
           ,
           and
           prophaness
           ,
           and
           drunkeness
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Lord
           complaineth
           of
           their
           drinking
           wine
           in
           bowles
           ;
           Ye
           that
           put
           far
           the
           evil
           day
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           seat
           of
           violence
           to
           come
           near
           ;
           that
           lie
           upon
           the
           beds
           of
           Ivory
           ,
           and
           stretch
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Couches
           ;
           and
           eat
           the
           Lambs
           out
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           and
           the
           Calves
           out
           of
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Stall
           ;
           that
           chant
           to
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Vial
           ,
           and
           invent
           to
           themselves
           Instruments
           of
           Musick
           like
           David
           ;
           that
           drink
           wine
           in
           Bowls
           ,
           and
           anoint
           themselves
           with
           the
           chief
           oyntment
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           not
           grieved
           at
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Joseph
           ;
           therefore
           they
           shall
           go
           into
           captivity
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           Amos
           6.
           
        
         
           Surely
           the
           Diviners
           and
           Inchanters
           of
           these
           last
           dayes
           ,
           in
           this
           night
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Apostle
           John
           said
           
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             come
          
           ,
           have
           taken
           example
           by
           these
           false
           Prophets
           and
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           were
           fallen
           away
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           out
           to
           those
           that
           were
           to
           minister
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           minister
           in
           the
           Priests
           Office
           :
           when
           they
           were
           fallen
           away
           into
           Idolatry
           ,
           they
           then
           fell
           into
           Divination
           ,
           and
           digging
           and
           diving
           into
           the
           darkness
           and
           imagination
           of
           
           their
           wicked
           hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           spake
           false
           Visions
           ,
           and
           false
           Dreams
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophesies
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             saith
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           had
           never
           spoken
           to
           them
           .
           So
           it
           hath
           been
           with
           our
           professed
           Christian
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           this
           time
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ;
           they
           read
           the
           Prophets
           words
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           they
           read
           Christ's
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           who
           worshiped
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           spake
           in
           and
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           :
           And
           they
           themselves
           will
           confess
           the
           Lord
           never
           spake
           unto
           them
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           ever
           expect
           to
           know
           revelation
           ,
           nor
           hear
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           did
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           preached
           to
           all
           people
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           ceased
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           ceased
           among
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           dark
           night
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           yet
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           spake
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           
             is
             alive
             ,
             and
             lives
             for
             evermore
             ;
             which
             he
             sent
             and
             signified
             by
             his
             servant
             John
             ,
          
           Rev.
           1.
           
           
             Who
             bare
             record
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             that
             he
             saw
             .
          
           Who
           ,
           
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             as
             dead
             ;
             and
             he
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Fear
             not
             ;
             I
             am
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ;
             I
             am
             he
             that
             liveth
             and
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             I
             am
             alive
             for
             evermore
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             keyes
             of
             hell
             and
             death
             .
             Write
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             which
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             which
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             .
          
           And
           this
           Revelation
           which
           John
           saw
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           will
           as
           surely
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           other
           Scriptures
           that
           prophesied
           formerly
           of
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           came
           and
           fulfilled
           all
           that
           was
           written
           of
           him
           :
           so
           certainly
           will
           he
           come
           and
           fulfil
           the
           Revelations
           that
           have
           been
           of
           him
           .
           And
           of
           his
           power
           and
           great
           glory
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           coming
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Revelation
           by
           which
           he
           reveals
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           himself
           in
           the
           days
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           
             Hereafter
             I
             will
             not
             speak
             unto
             you
             in
             Proverbs
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             shew
             plainly
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           John
           17.
           
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             truth
             .
          
           And
           this
           hath
           the
           Lord
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           will
           fulfill
           in
           his
           day
           and
           time
           appointed
           ;
           
             For
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             are
             in
             the
             Fathers
             hand
             ,
          
           although
           the
           night-owls
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           in
           the
           darkness
           ,
           have
           striven
           always
           to
           put
           this
           Light
           out
           ,
           when
           it
           would
           have
           shined
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           dark
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           have
           they
           striven
           together
           ,
           and
           combined
           together
           to
           make
           their
           Mountain
           strong
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Schooles
           of
           Learning
           ,
           
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ;
           and
           educated
           youth
           up
           in
           that
           darkness
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           studying
           and
           divining
           in
           their
           braine
           ,
           till
           many
           have
           studied
           themselves
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           might
           follow
           their
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Ordinations
           ,
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           one
           above
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           below
           another
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           rabble
           as
           is
           not
           worth
           mentioning
           ;
           and
           none
           might
           speak
           ,
           nor
           preach
           ,
           nor
           read
           ,
           no
           nor
           teach
           School
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           take
           Orders
           ,
           or
           Degrees
           ,
           or
           Licences
           from
           them
           :
           and
           all
           this
           rabble
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           Scripture-Rule
           and
           Example
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           exhorted
           the
           Thessalonians
           to
           study
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           their
           own
           business
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           1
           Thess
           .
           4.
           11.
           
           And
           wrote
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           study
           to
           be
           approved
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           workman
           that
           needeth
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           rightly
           dividing
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           not
           studying
           in
           the
           power
           of
           darkness
           ,
           to
           be
           approved
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           study
           all
           their
           dayes
           to
           invent
           an
           hours
           talk
           to
           please
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           take
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           garnish
           ,
           and
           adorn
           ,
           and
           flourish
           this
           dark
           muddy
           stuffe
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           sell
           it
           for
           money
           ;
           and
           so
           bear
           rule
           by
           the
           poor
           peoples
           means
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           people
           are
           kept
           so
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           love
           to
           have
           it
           so
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             will
             they
             do
             in
             the
             end
             thereof
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           surely
           the
           Lord
           is
           coming
           to
           gather
           his
           flock
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           spake
           by
           his
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           ,
           which
           Prophesie
           is
           not
           yet
           fulfilled
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Jewes
           :
           
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             because
             my
             flock
             is
             become
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Shepherd
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Shepherds
             search
             for
             my
             Flock
             ,
             but
             they
             fed
             themselves
             and
             not
             my
             Flock
             :
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             the
             Shepherds
             ,
             I
             will
             require
             my
             Flock
             at
             their
             hands
             ;
             neither
             shall
             the
             Shepherds
             feed
             themselves
             any
             more
             :
             I
             will
             deliver
             my
             Flock
             from
             their
             mouthes
             :
             As
             a
             Shepherd
             seeketh
             out
             his
             Flock
             in
             the
             day
             that
             he
             is
             among
             his
             Sheep
             ;
             so
             will
             I
             seek
             out
             my
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             will
             deliver
             them
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           34.
           
           So
           the
           Lord
           will
           fulfill
           his
           faithful
           Word
           ,
           which
           changeth
           not
           ,
           however
           they
           promise
           themselves
           peace
           ,
           till
           sudden
           destruction
           come
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           so
           Christ
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           in
           his
           power
           and
           great
           glory
           ,
           be
           bad
           them
           watch
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           would
           come
           as
           a
           thief
           in
           the
           night
           :
           and
           he
           told
           them
           if
           the
           good
           man
           of
           the
           house
           
           knew
           at
           what
           hour
           the
           thief
           would
           come
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           suffered
           his
           house
           to
           be
           robbed
           :
           and
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             that
             servant
             that
             when
             his
             Lord
             cometh
             ,
             is
             found
             watching
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           utterly
           against
           the
           practises
           of
           those
           that
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           of
           People
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           neither
           President
           nor
           Example
           from
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           neither
           under
           the
           Law
           nor
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           prove
           more
           fully
           hereafter
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Lord
           reproves
           Edom
           and
           Esau
           ,
           and
           their
           Priests
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           they
           had
           offered
           polluted
           bread
           upon
           his
           Altar
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           offered
           the
           blind
           for
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           lame
           ,
           and
           sick
           :
           and
           that
           from
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Sun
           to
           the
           going
           down
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           his
           name
           was
           polluted
           ;
           as
           ye
           may
           read
           at
           large
           in
           Mal.
           1
           ,
           2.
           chap.
           He
           told
           them
           that
           he
           would
           corrupt
           their
           seed
           ,
           and
           spread
           dung
           upon
           their
           faces
           ,
           even
           the
           dung
           of
           their
           solemn
           feasts
           :
           yet
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Covenant
             was
             with
          
           Levi
           ,
           
             even
             of
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             I
             gave
             them
             to
             him
             for
             the
             fear
             wherewith
             he
             feared
             me
             ;
             the
             Law
             of
             truth
             was
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             Iniquity
             was
             not
             found
             in
             his
             lips
             ;
             he
             walked
             with
             me
             in
             peace
             and
             equity
             ,
             and
             did
             turn
             away
             many
             from
             iniquity
             ;
             for
             the
             Preists
             lips
             should
             preserve
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             turned
             away
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           these
           are
           none
           of
           the
           Priests
           of
           our
           dayes
           ,
           that
           come
           from
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           from
           thence
           ,
           for
           they
           confess
           themselves
           to
           be
           all
           polluted
           and
           filthy
           ,
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           to
           the
           Soal
           of
           the
           foot
           ;
           and
           they
           tell
           people
           they
           must
           never
           be
           free
           from
           sin
           and
           iniquity
           ,
           nor
           they
           must
           never
           look
           for
           Revelations
           :
           So
           these
           are
           none
           of
           Levie's
           Tribe
           ,
           for
           he
           turned
           many
           from
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           were
           to
           seek
           the
           Law
           at
           his
           mouth
           ;
           because
           the
           Law
           of
           Truth
           was
           in
           his
           mouth
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           before
           concerning
           their
           attaining
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           Principles
           what
           they
           hold
           ;
           you
           see
           that
           they
           are
           none
           of
           Gods
           Ministers
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           neither
           did
           any
           that
           were
           ordained
           of
           God
           to
           be
           Ministers
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           attain
           to
           it
           by
           such
           means
           ,
           or
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           they
           have
           done
           to
           theirs
           ,
           viz.
           by
           School-learning
           :
           Neither
           are
           they
           God's
           Ministers
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           are
           neither
           Gods
           Ministers
           under
           the
           Law
           nor
           Gospel
           .
        
         
         
           As
           also
           Christ
           ,
           those
           that
           he
           chose
           to
           be
           Ministers
           ,
           you
           may
           read
           what
           sort
           of
           men
           they
           were
           .
           When
           he
           was
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Zebulon
           and
           Naphthali
           ,
           he
           preached
           unto
           them
           Repentance
           .
           
             And
             as
             Jesus
             was
             walking
             by
             the
             sea
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             he
             saw
             two
             brethren
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Andrew
             ,
             and
             he
             called
             them
             :
             They
             were
             casting
             their
             nets
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             fishers
             ;
             and
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Follow
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             you
             fishers
             of
             men
             :
             And
             straightway
             they
             followed
             him
             ,
          
           Matth.
           4.
           
           Mark
           1.
           
           
             And
             when
             he
             had
             gone
             a
             little
             further
             thence
             ,
             he
             saw
             James
             the
             son
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             and
             John
             his
             brother
             ,
             who
             also
             were
             in
             a
             ship
             mending
             their
             nets
             ,
             and
             straightway
             he
             called
             them
             :
             And
             they
             left
             their
             Father
             in
             the
             ship
             with
             the
             servants
             ,
             and
             went
             after
             him
             .
             Matthew
          
           was
           a
           Publican
           ,
           Simon
           a
           Canaanite
           .
           Also
           when
           Christ
           sent
           forth
           the
           seventy
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           there
           were
           no
           Universities
           provided
           for
           them
           ;
           nor
           had
           they
           Ordinations
           ,
           or
           Degrees
           from
           thence
           ;
           but
           ye
           may
           read
           they
           had
           their
           Command
           and
           Commission
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           when
           he
           had
           wrought
           the
           Miracle
           on
           the
           man
           that
           was
           sick
           of
           the
           Palsie
           ,
           
             As
             he
             passed
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             saw
             a
             man
             named
          
           Matthew
           ,
           
             sitting
             at
             the
             Receipt
             of
             Custom
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Follow
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             arose
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
          
           Matth.
           9.
           9.
           
        
         
           Also
           .
           Jesus
           
             when
             he
             was
             going
             forth
             into
          
           Galilee
           ,
           findeth
           Philip
           ,
           
             and
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Follow
             me
          
           ;
           Philip
           findeth
           Nathaniel
           ,
           
             and
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             found
             him
             of
             whom
          
           Moses
           
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Prophets
             did
             write
             ,
          
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Joseph
           ,
           John
           1.
           
           
             Also
             two
             of
          
           Johns
           
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             heard
             him
             speak
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             him
             ,
             followed
          
           Jesus
           ;
           
             and
             one
             of
             them
             which
             followed
             him
             was
          
           Andrew
           ,
           Simon
           Peters
           
             brother
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             unto
             his
             brother
             ,
             We
             have
             found
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             by
             interpretation
             is
             Christ
             ,
          
           John
           1.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           they
           had
           the
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           through
           which
           they
           gave
           up
           all
           ,
           and
           forsook
           all
           ,
           and
           followed
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           having
           all
           Power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           Earth
           given
           unto
           him
           ,
           gave
           them
           power
           and
           authority
           over
           all
           Spirits
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           they
           said
           ,
           the
           Devils
           were
           subject
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           when
           they
           came
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Rejoyce
             not
             that
             the
             Devils
             are
             subject
             unto
             you
             ;
             but
             rather
             rejoyce
             that
             your
             Names
             are
             written
             in
             Heaven
             :
          
           and
           this
           was
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Joy
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Testimony
           and
           Commission
           from
           him
           ,
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           .
        
         
         
           So
           here
           was
           no
           Ordinations
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           Degrees
           taken
           from
           Universities
           ;
           nor
           no
           Nurturing
           up
           in
           Schools
           of
           Learning
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           ;
           for
           this
           hath
           all
           been
           since
           this
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           been
           lost
           ,
           and
           gone
           from
           ,
           and
           rebelled
           against
           ,
           in
           this
           Night
           of
           Apostacy
           .
           Also
           after
           this
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           was
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           ,
           he
           was
           called
           by
           Vision
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           sent
           forth
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Power
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           16.
           and
           yet
           he
           confessed
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           and
           taught
           according
           to
           the
           perfect
           Law
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Acts
           22.
           3.
           
           Yet
           he
           desires
           his
           brethren
           ,
           
             to
             beware
             of
             Dogs
             ,
             beware
             of
             evil-workers
             ,
             beware
             of
             the
             Concision
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             though
             I
             might
             also
             have
             a
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             If
             any
             other
             man
             thinketh
             that
             he
             hath
             whereof
             he
             might
             trust
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             more
             .
             Circumcised
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             But
             what
             things
             were
             gain
             to
             me
             ,
             those
             I
             counted
             loss
             for
             Christ
             :
             Yea
             ,
             doubtless
             I
             count
             all
             things
             but
             dross
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             my
             Lord
             ;
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             suffered
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             do
             count
             them
             but
             dung
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             win
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
          
           Phil.
           3.
           
        
         
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           clears
           himself
           concerning
           his
           choice
           ,
           and
           sees
           the
           Vanity
           of
           all
           transitory
           Things
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           a
           fit
           Minister
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           forsook
           and
           laid
           away
           all
           his
           humane
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           filthy
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           only
           chose
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           he
           said
           
             he
             was
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             to
             him
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           ministration
           of
           mens
           wisdom
           before
           mentioned
           .
           And
           so
           this
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           first
           particular
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Practice
           ,
           to
           wit
           their
           way
           and
           means
           to
           attain
           to
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           particular
           of
           the
           Practice
           ,
           is
           the
           limiting
           and
           binding
           of
           People
           unto
           their
           way
           and
           worship
           ,
           by
           their
           Laws
           and
           Courts
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           with
           the
           several
           Degrees
           of
           Offices
           to
           get
           money
           from
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           bondage
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           in
           awe
           and
           continual
           trouble
           ,
           in
           tying
           of
           them
           up
           to
           their
           Inventions
           and
           Laws
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           for
           their
           own
           gain
           and
           advantage
           ,
           not
           leaving
           poor
           people
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           binde
           
           them
           to
           such
           things
           as
           pertain
           to
           their
           own
           advantage
           ,
           and
           superiority
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           lord
           it
           over
           poor
           peoples
           Estates
           ,
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           call
           themselves
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           and
           in
           words
           profess
           Christ
           and
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           and
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           he
           sent
           forth
           ,
           
             into
             whatsoever
             City
             they
             went
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             enquire
             who
             was
             worthy
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             abide
             till
             they
             went
             thence
             .
             And
             when
             you
             come
             into
             one
             house
             ,
             salute
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             house
             be
             worthy
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             come
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             not
             worthy
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             return
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             your
             words
             ,
             when
             ye
             depart
             out
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             or
             City
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             ,
          
           Matth.
           10.
           
           Mark
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             you
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             under
             your
             feet
             ,
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             them
             ;
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tollerable
             for
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             then
             for
             that
             City
             ,
          
           Mark
           6.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           out
           the
           Seventy
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Into
             whatsoever
             house
             ye
          
           
           
             enter
             ,
             first
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             ,
             your
             peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             shall
             return
             to
             you
             again
             :
             But
             into
             whatsoever
             City
             ye
             enter
             ,
             and
             they
             receive
             you
             not
             ,
             go
             your
             way
             into
             the
             streets
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Even
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             City
             ,
             which
             cleaveth
             on
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             wipe
             off
             against
             you
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             be
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             come
             nigh
             unto
             you
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tollerable
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             &c.
          
           Luke
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           according
           to
           this
           Command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           who
           were
           separated
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           witnessed
           forth
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           among
           the
           Jews
           who
           had
           Crucified
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           preached
           him
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           Jews
           contradicting
           Pauls
           Ministry
           ;
           Then
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           
             waxed
             bold
             ,
             and
             said
             they
             would
             turn
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             for
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             so
             hath
             the
             Lood
             commanded
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             thee
             for
             a
             Light
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             my
             Salvation
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             but
             when
             the
             Jews
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             stirred
             up
             the
             devout
             and
             honorable
             women
             ,
             and
             chief
             men
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             raised
             persecution
             
             against
          
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           
             and
             expelled
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Coasts
             ;
             but
             they
             shoke
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             their
             feet
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             came
             unto
          
           Iconium
           .
           Acts
           13.
           
        
         
           This
           was
           that
           which
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           forth
           ,
           were
           to
           do
           against
           those
           that
           would
           not
           receive
           them
           ;
           not
           to
           hale
           them
           to
           Courts
           ,
           and
           punish
           their
           Bodies
           and
           Estates
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           give
           them
           money
           ,
           by
           their
           citing
           of
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           deliver
           them
           up
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           lay
           their
           Laws
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           Whip
           them
           ,
           and
           Scourge
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Christians
           of
           these
           Ages
           have
           done
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ;
           what
           they
           cannot
           do
           with
           their
           Inquisitions
           and
           Bishops
           Courts
           ,
           they
           can
           deliver
           them
           up
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           their
           Racks
           and
           Tortures
           ,
           and
           Hanging
           ,
           and
           Banishment
           ,
           and
           Imprisonment
           to
           Death
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           way
           that
           the
           Christians
           of
           these
           late
           Ages
           have
           used
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           did
           not
           believe
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           as
           many
           thousands
           of
           Witnesses
           might
           be
           instanced
           ,
           that
           have
           born
           their
           Testimony
           against
           them
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Blood
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           they
           have
           been
           like
           unto
           the
           High-Priests
           ,
           and
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           manifested
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           that
           Generation
           ,
           which
           Christ
           pronounced
           woe
           upon
           ,
           
             That
             upon
             them
             may
             come
             all
             the
             Righteous
             Blood
             shed
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             Righteous
          
           Abel
           .
           Matth.
           23.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           was
           not
           the
           way
           that
           Christ
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           to
           do
           ;
           for
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             Offences
             should
             come
             ,
             but
             woe
             be
             to
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             come
             ;
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             Milstone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             he
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             should
             offend
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             .
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ;
             if
             thy
             brother
             trespass
             against
             thee
             ,
             rebuke
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             repent
             ,
             forgive
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             trespass
             against
             thee
             seven
             times
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             seven
             times
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             turn
             again
             unto
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             repent
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             forgive
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Apostles
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Increase
             our
             faith
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             If
             ye
             had
             faith
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             ye
             might
             say
             unto
             this
             Sycamore-tree
             ,
             Be
             thou
             plucked
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             planted
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
          
           Luke
           17.
           
           Here
           is
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           Planting
           and
           Watering
           in
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             thy
             brother
             shall
             trespass
             against
             thee
             ,
             go
             
             and
             tell
             him
             his
             fault
             ,
             between
             thee
             and
             him
             alone
             :
             if
             he
             will
             hear
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             gained
             thy
             brother
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             thee
             ,
             take
             with
             thee
             one
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             every
             word
             may
             be
             established
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             shall
             neglect
             to
             hear
             them
             ;
             tell
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             neglect
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             Publican
             .
          
           Here
           is
           no
           citing
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Court
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           to
           instruct
           him
           ,
           and
           exhort
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           him
           his
           fault
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           would
           not
           hear
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           as
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Publican
           ;
           not
           to
           deliver
           him
           up
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           Prison
           all
           his
           dayes
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           Tortured
           or
           Racked
           .
           And
           when
           Peter
           heard
           these
           Exhortations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           came
           unto
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             how
             oft
             shall
             my
             brother
             sin
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             forgive
             him
             ,
             till
             seven
             times
             ?
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             unto
             thee
             till
             seven
             times
             ,
             but
             till
             seventy
             times
             seven
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             likened
             unto
             a
             certain
             King
             ,
             which
             would
             take
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Matth.
           18.
           
        
         
           I
           desire
           the
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Upholders
           of
           the
           Courts
           and
           Inquisions
           ,
           Racks
           and
           Tortures
           ,
           Imprisoners
           and
           Persecutors
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           be
           not
           the
           men
           that
           have
           owed
           much
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sinned
           and
           transgressed
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           need
           to
           crave
           his
           Pacience
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           been
           cruel
           with
           their
           Fellow-Servants
           ,
           and
           have
           laid
           violent
           hands
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           them
           by
           the
           Throat
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Pay
           me
           the
           Debt
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           have
           Patience
           ,
           but
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           well
           say
           unto
           them
           ,
           O
           ye
           wicked
           Servants
           ,
           I
           forgave
           you
           because
           ye
           desired
           me
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           ye
           have
           compassion
           on
           your
           Fellow-Servants
           ;
           surely
           the
           Lord
           is
           wrath
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           will
           deliver
           you
           unto
           the
           Tormentors
           .
        
         
           Here
           ye
           see
           ,
           to
           use
           Violence
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           some
           bring
           that
           Scripture
           where
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Go
             into
             the
             High-wayes
             and
             Hedges
             ,
             and
             Compel
             them
             to
             come
             in
          
           ;
           this
           Christ
           spake
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           House
           of
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Pharisees
           to
           eat
           Bread
           ,
           and
           he
           exhorted
           them
           in
           several
           particulars
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           was
           ,
           That
           when
           they
           made
           a
           Dinner
           ,
           or
           a
           Supper
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           invite
           their
           Friends
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           Kindred
           ,
           and
           Rich
           Neighbours
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           
           made
           a
           Feast
           they
           should
           invite
           the
           poor
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           recompense
           them
           again
           :
           and
           when
           one
           of
           them
           that
           sate
           at
           meat
           heard
           these
           gracious
           words
           that
           proceeded
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             shall
             eat
             bread
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             spake
             a
             Parable
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             A
             certain
             man
             made
             a
             great
             supper
             ,
             and
             invited
             many
             ,
             who
             made
             excuses
             and
             did
             not
             come
          
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           this
           14th
           chapter
           of
           Luke
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           that
           he
           sent
           into
           the
           High-wayes
           and
           Hedges
           ,
           because
           those
           that
           were
           bidden
           ,
           were
           not
           worthy
           to
           taste
           of
           his
           Supper
           ,
           neither
           went
           he
           about
           to
           compel
           them
           .
           And
           there
           were
           great
           multitudes
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           turned
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             hate
             not
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Life
             also
             ;
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             .
             And
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             bear
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           Scripture
           they
           abuse
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           a
           cover
           for
           their
           violence
           and
           cruelty
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           their
           Supper
           or
           Dinner
           ,
           that
           people
           can
           receive
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           compelled
           them
           ?
           Is
           it
           worthy
           of
           forsaking
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           House
           and
           Lands
           ,
           and
           ones
           own
           Life
           ?
           I
           trow
           not
           .
           But
           this
           is
           but
           like
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Why
             did
             his
             Disciples
             transgress
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Elders
             ?
             in
             eating
             with
             unwashen
             hands
             :
             But
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Why
             do
             ye
             transgress
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             by
             your
             Traditions
             ?
             In
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             teaching
             for
             Doctrine
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             Matth.
          
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           hath
           been
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Ages
           last
           past
           ,
           the
           Traditions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           Imaginations
           and
           Inventions
           of
           men
           :
           By
           this
           they
           have
           holden
           up
           the
           Superiority
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           having
           mens
           persons
           in
           Admiration
           because
           of
           advantage
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           Lorded
           over
           God's
           Heritage
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           kept
           his
           People
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           Oppression
           ,
           as
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           did
           ;
           binding
           heavy
           burdens
           grievous
           to
           be
           born
           :
           But
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Example
           ;
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           already
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           writeth
           his
           second
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthins
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           and
           relateth
           the
           sufferings
           and
           hardships
           that
           they
           had
           passed
           through
           ,
           how
           that
           they
           had
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           in
           themselves
           ;
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Now
             he
             which
             establisheth
             us
             with
             you
             
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             anointed
             us
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             also
             sealed
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             the
             earnest
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             have
             dominion
             over
             your
             Faith
             ,
             but
             are
             helpers
             of
             your
             joy
             ;
             for
             by
             Faith
             ye
             stand
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           did
           not
           bind
           them
           ,
           and
           limit
           them
           ,
           nor
           called
           them
           to
           Courts
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           under
           oppression
           and
           penalty
           in
           those
           things
           that
           were
           contary
           to
           their
           Faith
           and
           Principles
           ,
           this
           was
           contrary
           to
           Pauls
           practice
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           called
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Ye
             know
             that
             from
             the
             first
             day
             that
             I
             came
             unto
             you
             ,
             after
             what
             manner
             I
             have
             been
             with
             you
             at
             all
             seasons
             ,
             serving
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             humility
             of
             mind
             ;
             and
             with
             many
             tears
             and
             temptations
             which
             befel
             me
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             kept
             back
             nothing
             that
             was
             profitable
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             have
             shewed
             you
             ,
             and
             have
             taught
             you
             publickly
             ,
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ;
             testifying
             both
             to
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             Repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Faith
             towards
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           when
           he
           goes
           on
           mentioning
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             None
             of
             these
             things
             move
             me
             ,
             neither
             count
             I
             my self
             dear
             unto
             my self
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             may
             finish
             my
             course
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             which
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             testify
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             not
             shunned
             to
             declare
             unto
             you
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God.
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             Flock
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             Overseers
             :
             and
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           
        
         
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           them
           no
           Commission
           to
           oppress
           or
           bondage
           those
           that
           they
           were
           Overseers
           over
           ,
           but
           to
           feed
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           over
           them
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             after
             my
             departure
             shall
             grievous
             Wolves
             enter
             among
             you
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             Flock
             .
             Also
             of
             your
             own
             selves
             shall
             men
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ;
             therefore
             watch
             and
             remember
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           hath
           been
           fulfilled
           and
           largly
           manifested
           ;
           Wolves
           and
           Devourers
           have
           had
           a
           large
           time
           since
           that
           day
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Elders
             which
             are
             among
             you
             I
             exhort
             ,
             who
             am
             also
             an
             Elder
             ,
             and
             a
             Witness
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             be
             revealed
             .
             Feed
             the
             Flock
             of
             God
             which
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             taking
             the
             oversight
             thereof
             ,
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             willingly
             ;
             not
             for
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             ready
             mind
             ;
             neither
             as
             being
             Lords
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             but
             being
             examples
             to
             the
             Flock
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             chief
             Shepherd
             shall
             appear
             ,
             ye
             shall
             receive
             a
             Crown
             of
             glory
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           perfect
           Example
           and
           Rule
           for
           all
           the
           Overseers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           Moreover
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           writes
           unto
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Commandment
             is
             Charity
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Pure
             Heart
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Faith
             unfeigned
          
           ;
           Also
           he
           exhorts
           him
           ,
           
             First
             of
             all
             that
             supplications
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             thanks
             be
             made
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           exhorting
           this
           Bishop
           ;
           but
           never
           biddeth
           him
           set
           up
           Courts
           ,
           nor
           be
           a
           Lord
           over
           Gods
           Heritage
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             desireth
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             desireth
             a
             good
             work
             ;
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blameless
             ,
             the
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             vigilant
             ,
             sober
             ,
             of
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             given
             to
             hospitality
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             .
          
           I
           believe
           our
           Bishops
           are
           wanting
           here
           ,
           because
           they
           Hire
           and
           Imploy
           so
           many
           petty
           Teachers
           under
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             Not
             given
             to
             wine
             ,
             no
             striker
             ,
             not
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             patient
             ,
             not
             a
             brawler
             ,
             not
             covetons
             ,
          
           (
           now
           our
           Laws
           and
           Courts
           signifie
           the
           contrary
           of
           this
           )
           
             not
             a
             Novice
             ,
             lest
             being
             lifted
             up
             with
             Pride
             ,
             he
             fall
             into
             reproach
             ,
             and
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             a
             good
             report
             of
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             holding
             the
             mystery
             of
             Faith
             in
             a
             pure
             Conscience
          
           ;
           So
           the
           Apostle
           goeth
           on
           ,
           exhorting
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             the
             Ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           1
           Tim.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           chap.
           
        
         
           So
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           exhorting
           them
           what
           to
           Teach
           and
           Preach
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           order
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           4th
           and
           5th
           chapters
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Elders
           ,
           Elder-men
           ,
           and
           Elder-women
           ,
           Younger-men
           ,
           and
           Younger-women
           ;
           as
           also
           Servants
           ;
           he
           directeth
           him
           how
           to
           go
           by
           way
           of
           Exhortation
           to
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             teach
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             consent
             not
             to
             wholsom
             words
             ,
             even
             the
             Words
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             he
             is
             proud
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             ,
             doting
             about
             Questions
          
           ;
           So
           he
           goeth
           on
           ,
           dehorting
           them
           from
           those
           things
           :
           
             But
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             flee
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             righteousness
             ,
             godliness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             meekness
             ;
             fight
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             Faith
             ,
             lay
             hold
             on
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             whereunto
             thou
             art
             called
             ,
             and
             hast
             professed
             a
             good
             profession
             before
             many
             Witnesses
             :
             I
             give
             thee
             charge
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             quickneth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             before
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             before
          
           Pontius
           Pilate
           
             witnessed
             a
             good
             confession
             ,
             that
             thou
             keep
             this
             Commandment
             without
             spot
             ,
             unrebukeable
             ,
             until
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             
             Christ
          
           ;
           O
           Timothy
           ,
           
             keep
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             unto
             thy
             Trust
             ,
          
           chap.
           6.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           weighty
           ,
           and
           a
           hard
           Charge
           laid
           upon
           Timothy
           ,
           the
           then
           Bishop
           and
           Overseer
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           nothing
           of
           making
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           Courts
           ,
           and
           oppressing
           people
           ,
           and
           keeping
           them
           in
           Bondage
           and
           Slavery
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           writeth
           his
           Second
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             When
             I
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             unfeigned
             faith
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             dwelt
             first
             in
             thy
             grandmother
          
           Lois
           ,
           
             and
             thy
             mother
          
           Eunice
           ,
           
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             in
             thee
             also
             :
             Wherefore
             I
             put
             thee
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             thou
             stir
             up
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             by
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             the
             spirit
             of
             fear
             ,
             but
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sound
             minde
             :
             That
             good
             thing
             which
             was
             committed
             unto
             thee
             keep
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             :
             This
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             which
             were
             in
          
           Asia
           
             be
             turned
             away
             from
             me
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           bid
           him
           Arraign
           them
           ,
           nor
           call
           them
           up
           to
           Courts
           ,
           nor
           Cite
           them
           ,
           nor
           Excommunicate
           them
           ,
           nor
           cast
           them
           into
           Prison
           ;
           but
           he
           exhorts
           him
           to
           
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ;
           and
           he
           layeth
           down
           how
           he
           should
           teach
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           commit
           those
           things
           he
           hath
           heard
           of
           him
           unto
           faithfull
           men
           ;
           
             And
             thou
             therefore
             endure
             hardiness
             ,
             as
             good
             Souldier
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             And
             if
             a
             man
             also
             strive
             for
             Mastery
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             Crowned
             ,
             except
             he
             strive
             Lawfully
             .
             Consider
             what
             I
             say
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             give
             thee
             an
             Understanding
             in
             all
             things
             :
             Study
             to
             shew
             thy self
             Approved
             unto
             God
             ,
             a
             Workman
             that
             needeth
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             rightly
             dividing
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ;
             but
             shun
             profane
             and
             vain
             bablings
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           exhorting
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Flee
             also
             youthfull
             Lusts
             ;
             but
             follow
             Righteousness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Peace
             with
             them
             that
             call
             on
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             a
             Pure
             Heart
             :
             But
             foolish
             and
             unlearned
             Questions
             avoid
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             gender
             to
             Strife
             ;
             and
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             Strive
             ;
             but
             be
             Gentle
             unto
             all
             Men
             ,
             apt
             to
             Teach
             ,
             Patient
             ;
             Instructing
             them
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             Repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             recover
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Striving
           and
           Contention
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           by
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           that
           have
           professed
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ;
           one
           Striving
           with
           Inquisitions
           ,
           and
           
           Racks
           ,
           and
           Tortures
           ;
           the
           other
           Striving
           and
           Terrifying
           poor
           people
           with
           their
           Courts
           ,
           and
           Chancellors
           ,
           and
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           Commissaries
           ,
           and
           Subordinate
           Officers
           not
           a
           few
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           such
           a
           Yoke
           of
           Bondage
           upon
           the
           Necks
           of
           the
           Poor
           and
           Innocent
           ,
           that
           Grievous
           Groans
           have
           ascended
           ,
           under
           it
           ,
           from
           them
           unto
           the
           Lord
           :
           But
           of
           this
           the
           Apostle
           was
           a
           true
           Prophet
           to
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           the
           then
           Bishop
           and
           Overseer
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           :
           
             This
             know
             also
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             Last
             Dayes
             perillous
             Times
             shall
             come
             :
             For
             men
             shall
             be
             Lovers
             of
             their
             own
             Selves
             ,
             Covetous
             ,
             Boasters
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             without
             natural
             Affection
             ,
             False
             Accusers
             ,
             Fierce
             ,
             Despisers
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Good
             ;
             Heady
             ,
             High-minded
             ,
             Lovers
             of
             Pleasures
             more
             then
             Lovers
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             a
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             denying
             the
             Power
             thereof
             .
          
           See
           here
           ,
           Is
           not
           this
           fulfiled
           ?
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           unto
           
             Timothy
             ,
             From
             such
             turn
             away
             ;
             for
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             they
             which
             creep
             into
             Houses
             ,
             and
             lead
             Captive
             silly
             women
             ,
             laden
             with
             Sin
             ,
             and
             divers
             Lusts
             ,
             ever
             Learning
             ,
             and
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           hath
           not
           this
           been
           our
           State
           and
           Condition
           in
           all
           this
           Night
           of
           Apostacy
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           crept
           into
           Houses
           ,
           and
           called
           them
           Churches
           ?
           And
           have
           kept
           people
           ever
           Learning
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           True
           Church
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           True
           God.
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           further
           unto
           him
           ;
           
             But
             thou
             hast
             known
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             manner
             of
             Life
             ,
             Purpose
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Long-Suffering
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Charity
             ;
             Continue
             thou
             in
             the
             things
             that
             thou
             hast
             Learned
             ,
             and
             hast
             been
             assured
             of
             ,
             knowing
             of
             whom
             thou
             hast
             learned
             them
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             Season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Season
             ,
             Reprove
             ,
             Rebuke
             ,
             with
             all
             Long-suffering
             and
             Doctrine
             :
          
           this
           is
           not
           to
           use
           Violence
           ,
           nor
           Compel
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           used
           for
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ;
           but
           he
           biddeth
           him
           ,
           
             Watch
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             endure
             Afflictions
             ,
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             make
             full
             proof
             of
             thy
             Ministry
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           this
           was
           not
           the
           full
           proof
           of
           Gain
           and
           Advantage
           upon
           poor
           Peoples
           Estates
           and
           Livelihoods
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           made
           of
           in
           these
           late
           Dayes
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           be
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           done
           it
           to
           the
           utmost
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           when
           he
           writes
           unto
           Titus
           ,
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             this
             cause
             left
             I
             thee
             at
          
           Crete
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             set
             in
             order
             the
             things
             that
             are
             wanting
             ,
             and
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             as
             I
             appointed
             
             thee
             :
             If
             any
             man
             be
             Blameless
             ,
             the
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             having
             Faithfull
             Children
             ,
             not
             accused
             of
             Riot
             ,
             or
             Unruly
             :
             for
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             Blameless
             ,
             as
             the
             Steward
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             Self-willed
             ,
             not
             soon
             Angry
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             Wine
             ,
             no
             Striker
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             Filthy
             Lucre
             ;
             but
             a
             lover
             of
             Hospitality
             ,
             a
             lover
             of
             Good
             Men
             ,
             Sober
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Temperate
             ,
             holding
             fast
             the
             Faithfull
             Word
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             taught
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             by
             Sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             both
             to
             exhort
             and
             convince
             the
             Gainsayers
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             many
             unruly
             and
             vain
             Talkers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Tit.
           1.
           
           
             But
             speak
             thou
             the
             things
             that
             become
             Sound
             Doctrine
             :
          
           And
           so
           he
           directs
           him
           to
           exhort
           the
           Aged-men
           ,
           and
           Aged-women
           ;
           Young-men
           ,
           and
           Young-women
           ,
           and
           Servants
           ,
           how
           they
           ought
           to
           walk
           in
           their
           Places
           ,
           and
           Callings
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             all
             Adorn
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             :
             For
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             bringeth
             Salvation
             hath
             appeared
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             denying
             Ungodliness
             and
             Worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             Soberly
             ,
             and
             Godly
             in
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             looking
             for
             the
             blessed
             Hope
             ,
             and
             glorious
             appearing
             of
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             Redeem
             us
             from
             all
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             Purifie
             to
             himself
             a
             Peculiar
             People
             ,
             Zealous
             of
             good
             Works
             :
             These
             things
             speak
             and
             exhort
             .
          
           it
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Teachers
           of
           our
           Dayes
           ;
           for
           they
           do
           not
           turn
           people
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           that
           hath
           appeared
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           teacheth
           to
           deny
           Ungodliness
           and
           Worldly
           Lusts
           ;
           but
           they
           say
           we
           must
           never
           be
           redeemed
           from
           Iniquity
           ,
           nor
           never
           be
           purged
           nor
           purified
           from
           Sin
           while
           we
           are
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           and
           then
           how
           can
           we
           be
           Peculiar
           and
           Zealous
           of
           good
           Works
           :
           for
           the
           worst
           of
           People
           are
           but
           Sinners
           :
           but
           surely
           this
           which
           they
           Preach
           is
           another
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           goes
           on
           with
           his
           Exhortation
           to
           Titus
           ,
           and
           bids
           him
           
             Put
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             Brawlers
             ,
             but
             gentle
             ,
             shewing
             all
             Meekness
             unto
             all
             men
             :
             For
             we
             our selves
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             were
             sometimes
             Foolish
             ,
             Disobedient
             ,
             serving
             divers
             Lusts
             and
             Pleasures
             ,
             living
             in
             Malice
             and
             Envy
             ,
             Hatefull
             ,
             and
             Hating
             one
             another
             :
             But
             after
             that
             the
             Kindness
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             towards
             man
             appeared
             ,
             not
             by
             Works
             of
             Righteousness
             that
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Mercy
             he
             hath
             saved
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             Renewing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             he
             shed
             on
             us
             abundantly
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
             These
             things
             I
             will
             that
             thou
             affirm
             constantly
             ,
             that
             
             they
             which
             have
             believed
             in
             God
             ,
             might
             be
             carefull
             to
             maintain
             Good
             Works
             ;
             these
             things
             are
             profitable
             unto
             men
             .
          
           Tit.
           3.
           
        
         
           Thus
           ye
           see
           that
           these
           Bishops
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ,
           are
           far
           different
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Example
           ,
           from
           the
           Bishops
           that
           have
           been
           for
           several
           hundreds
           of
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           the
           Night
           hath
           been
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           come
           over
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           have
           erred
           from
           the
           Faith
           and
           Doctine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           neither
           have
           they
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           For
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           that
           the
           Apostle
           had
           much
           confidence
           in
           ,
           and
           belief
           of
           ,
           as
           he
           expresseth
           in
           several
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           in
           his
           First
           Epistle
           ;
           
             Though
             ye
             have
             ten
             thousand
             Instructers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             have
             ye
             not
             many
             Fathers
             ;
             for
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             I
             have
             begotten
             you
             through
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             be
             ye
             Followers
             of
             me
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             have
             sent
             unto
             you
          
           Timotheus
           ,
           
             who
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             bring
             you
             into
             remembrance
             of
             my
             Wayes
             which
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             teach
             every
             where
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           Exhorteth
           the
           Philippians
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           
             To
             let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             Strife
             ,
             or
             Vain-glory
             ,
             but
             in
             lowliness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             then
             themselves
             .
             Look
             not
             every
             man
             to
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             also
             to
             the
             things
             of
             others
             :
          
           And
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           opening
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ;
           But
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             to
             send
          
           Timotheus
           
             shortly
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             also
             may
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             when
             I
             know
             your
             State
             :
             for
             I
             have
             no
             man
             like-minded
             ,
             who
             will
             naturally
             care
             for
             your
             State
             :
             for
             all
             seek
             their
             own
             ,
             not
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Jesus
             Christs
             ;
             but
             ye
             know
             the
             proof
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Son
             with
             a
             Father
             ,
             he
             hath
             served
             me
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             him
             therefore
             I
             send
             unto
             you
             ,
             &c.
          
           Phil.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           writeth
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             sent
          
           Timotheus
           
             our
             Brother
             and
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Fellow
             Labourer
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Establish
             you
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             you
             concerning
             your
             Faith
             ,
          
           1
           Thess
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           Thus
           ye
           see
           that
           this
           Timotheus
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Overseer
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           was
           a
           Faithfull
           Labourer
           and
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           much
           trusted
           in
           ,
           and
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           for
           he
           laboured
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           a
           Son
           laboureth
           with
           his
           Father
           .
           And
           it
           is
           strange
           that
           the
           Bishops
           that
           have
           been
           in
           these
           later
           Ages
           ,
           should
           call
           themselves
           
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           both
           derogated
           from
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Principles
           ,
           and
           added
           what
           their
           own
           dark
           minds
           and
           inventions
           would
           invent
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           they
           have
           erected
           unto
           themselves
           a
           supremacy
           and
           a
           superiority
           above
           others
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           practised
           and
           Lorded
           over
           peoples
           Faith
           and
           Consciences
           for
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           together
           ;
           under
           which
           many
           thousands
           have
           groaned
           ,
           and
           suffered
           even
           until
           death
           ,
           and
           shedding
           of
           their
           blood
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           have
           quite
           contradicted
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           and
           Example
           ;
           as
           also
           all
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           after
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           and
           they
           were
           alwayes
           sufferers
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           already
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           .
           But
           they
           were
           never
           Oppressors
           ,
           nor
           layers
           of
           Yoaks
           and
           Burdens
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           and
           People
           ;
           but
           they
           alwayes
           preached
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           to
           others
           ,
           though
           they
           suffered
           themselves
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           their
           Cross
           that
           they
           took
           up
           ,
           when
           they
           followed
           Christ
           .
           And
           so
           those
           Church-Governors
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           themselves
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           Blood-shedders
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           Oppressors
           and
           Persecutors
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Example
           neither
           from
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           none
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           so
           let
           the
           Blood
           that
           they
           have
           shed
           for
           so
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           return
           upon
           their
           own
           heads
           .
           Let
           Babylons
           Merchants
           have
           blood
           to
           drink
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           worthy
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           been
           made
           drunk
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           Jesus
           :
           so
           the
           Cup
           that
           they
           have
           given
           to
           others
           ,
           let
           them
           have
           it
           double
           ;
           for
           they
           learned
           none
           of
           this
           from
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           from
           any
           of
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           For
           Christ
           when
           he
           sent
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           and
           they
           entred
           into
           a
           Village
           of
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           and
           they
           received
           him
           not
           ,
           because
           his
           face
           was
           as
           though
           he
           would
           go
           to
           Jerusalem
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           Disciples
           James
           and
           John
           saw
           this
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             command
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             consume
             them
             ,
             even
             as
          
           Elias
           did
           ?
           
             But
             he
             turned
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Ye
             know
             not
             of
             what
             manner
             of
             spirits
             ye
             are
             of
             ;
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             ,
          
           Luke
           9.
           55
           ,
           56.
           
           And
           to
           save
           mens
           lives
           ,
           he
           laid
           down
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           and
           shed
           his
           own
           pretious
           Blood
           ;
           as
           he
           saith
           himself
           .
           He
           
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             never
             perish
          
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           he
           hath
           laid
           down
           his
           Life
           for
           his
           enemies
           :
           For
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             please
             his
             neighbour
             for
             his
             good
             and
             edification
             :
             For
             even
             Christ
             pleased
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             The
             reproaches
             of
             them
             that
             reproached
             thee
             fell
             upon
             me
             .
             Wherefore
             receive
             ye
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             received
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           Rom.
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             in
             God
             who
             hath
             reconciled
             us
             unto
             himself
             ,
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Reconciliation
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             hath
             committed
             unto
             us
             the
             Word
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             we
             are
             Embassadors
             for
             Christ
             ;
             as
             though
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             be
             ye
             reconciled
             to
             God.
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           no
           violence
           nor
           cruelty
           used
           ,
           neither
           bondages
           nor
           snares
           laid
           upon
           mens
           Consciences
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Give
             no
             offence
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministry
             be
             not
             blamed
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             things
             approving
             our selves
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             :
             In
             much
             Patience
             ,
             in
             Afflictions
             ,
             in
             Necessities
             ,
             in
             Distresses
             ,
             in
             Stripes
             and
             Imprisonments
             ,
             in
             Tumults
             ,
             in
             Labours
             ,
             in
             Watchings
             ,
             in
             Fastings
             ;
             by
             Pureness
             ,
             by
             Knowledge
             ,
             by
             Long-suffering
             ,
             by
             Kindness
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             by
             Love
             unfeigned
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Armour
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Left
             ;
             by
             Honour
             and
             Dishonour
             ;
             by
             Evil-report
             ,
             and
             Good-report
             ;
             as
             Deceivers
             ,
             and
             yet
             True
             ;
             as
             Vnknown
             ,
             and
             yet
             Well-known
             ;
             as
             Dying
             ,
             and
             behold
             we
             Live
             ;
             as
             Chastened
             ,
             and
             not
             Killed
             ;
             as
             Sorrowful
             ,
             and
             yet
             alwayes
             Rejoycing
             ;
             as
             Poor
             ,
             and
             yet
             making
             many
             Rich
             ;
             as
             having
             Nothing
             ,
             yet
             possessing
             All
             things
          
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           Ministry
           of
           God
           indeed
           ,
           which
           is
           quite
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           practised
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           .
           Also
           read
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           and
           likewise
           in
           Chap.
           4.
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Therefore
             ,
             seeing
             we
             have
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             received
             mercy
             we
             faint
             not
             :
             For
             if
             our
             Gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ;
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           hid
           all
           this
           time
           of
           darkness
           ,
           for
           the
           god
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           hath
           blinded
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           that
           have
           not
           believed
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           have
           been
           lost
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           kept
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           darkness
           ,
           who
           have
           preached
           the
           divination
           of
           their
           own
           brain
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord.
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             preach
             not
             our selves
             ,
             
             but
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             our selves
             your
             servants
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
          
           (
           these
           are
           not
           Lord-Bishops
           ,
           nor
           Pope-Holiness
           )
           
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             God
             who
             commanded
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             we
             have
             this
             Treasury
             in
             earthen
             Vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Power
             may
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             us
             :
             For
             we
             are
             troubled
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             yet
             not
             distressed
             ;
             we
             are
             perplexed
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             despair
             ;
             persecuted
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             ;
             cast
             down
             ,
             but
             not
             destroyed
             ;
             always
             bearing
             about
             in
             our
             body
             the
             dying
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             might
             be
             manifested
             in
             our
             body
             :
             for
             we
             who
             live
             are
             alwayes
             delivered
             unto
             death
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             Jesus
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             our
             mortal
             flesh
             ;
             so
             that
             death
             worketh
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             life
             in
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Apostles
           laboured
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           even
           under
           cruel
           sufferings
           ;
           which
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           said
           ,
           hath
           been
           hid
           ;
           for
           the
           Gospel
           that
           hath
           been
           preached
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           hath
           laid
           Oppressions
           and
           Sufferings
           upon
           others
           ,
           and
           they
           themselves
           have
           Ruled
           and
           Lorded
           over
           Peoples
           Consciences
           :
           but
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
             I
             Paul
             am
             made
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             is
             preached
             to
             every
             Creature
             under
             heaven
             ;
             now
             rejoyce
             in
             my
             sufferings
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             fill
             up
             that
             which
             is
             behind
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             for
             his
             Bodies
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             :
             whereof
             I
             am
             made
             a
             Minister
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             me
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Col.
           1.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           Ministry
           and
           Ministration
           hath
           been
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           for
           which
           the
           Apostle
           suffered
           ,
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           was
           any
           small
           Appearance
           or
           Testimony
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           any
           ,
           such
           have
           suffered
           Oppressions
           ,
           and
           Hardships
           ,
           and
           much
           Detriment
           ,
           from
           such
           as
           were
           the
           Professed
           Ministry
           .
           So
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           shew
           the
           contrariety
           between
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Dayes
           ,
           and
           the
           Professed
           Ministry
           that
           hath
           been
           since
           the
           Apostles
           Dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           :
           And
           as
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           Superiority
           hath
           been
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Way
           ,
           and
           Manner
           ,
           and
           Order
           ,
           in
           laying
           Oppressions
           and
           Burthens
           upon
           the
           People
           :
           so
           also
           they
           have
           been
           contrary
           ,
           and
           opposite
           to
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Example
           ,
           in
           not
           preaching
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           to
           the
           Spirits
           in
           Prison
           ;
           for
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
           Anointing
           of
           God
           ,
           Preacheth
           Glad
           Tidings
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           Liberty
           to
           Captives
           ;
           his
           Commission
           that
           he
           gave
           to
           his
           Disciples
           was
           ,
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           to
           every
           Creature
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           said
           to
           those
           that
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             continue
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Truth
             will
             make
             you
             free
             ,
          
           John
           8.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           confesseth
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             had
             made
             him
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           speaking
           of
           the
           Ministration
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           When
           Moses
           
             is
             read
             ,
             the
             Vail
             is
             over
             the
             Heart
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Vail
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             :
             Now
             the
             Lord
             is
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             Liberty
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           
           And
           so
           this
           is
           that
           Substance
           the
           Apostle
           Preacheth
           from
           ,
           and
           Preached
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           takes
           away
           the
           Vail
           ,
           and
           giveth
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Redeemeth
           from
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Bondage
           of
           Corruption
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           did
           not
           set
           themselves
           to
           Rule
           over
           mens
           Faith
           ,
           or
           to
           lord
           over
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           but
           they
           endeavour
           still
           to
           be
           made
           manifest
           unto
           every
           ones
           Conscience
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           
             But
             we
             have
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Renounced
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             Dishonesty
             ,
             not
             walking
             in
             Craftiness
             ,
             nor
             handling
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ;
             but
             by
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             commending
             our selves
             to
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           
           
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             Terrours
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             perswade
             men
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             made
             manifest
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             also
             are
             made
             manifest
             in
             your
             Consciences
             .
          
        
         
           So
           here
           the
           Apostle
           preached
           to
           Gods
           Witness
           in
           Peoples
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           that
           answered
           to
           them
           again
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           made
           manifest
           to
           that
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           the
           Apostle
           John
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             needed
             not
             any
             man
             to
             Teach
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Anointing
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             Lye
             :
          
           And
           so
           this
           is
           unlimited
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           limit
           this
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           gathered
           into
           the
           Eternal
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           all
           drank
           into
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           all
           baptized
           into
           one
           Body
           ,
           by
           one
           Spirit
           ;
           he
           told
           them
           they
           might
           all
           prophesie
           one
           by
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           though
           they
           were
           many
           Members
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           one
           Bread
           and
           one
           Body
           ,
           and
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           Body
           had
           its
           several
           Office
           ;
           the
           Head
           did
           not
           say
           to
           the
           Feet
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           need
           of
           you
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             concerning
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ignorant
             ,
             there
             are
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             
             differences
             of
             Administrations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lord
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             Operations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             God
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withal
             ;
             For
             to
             one
             is
             given
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             the
             Word
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             Word
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             to
             another
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             to
             another
             the
             Gift
             of
             Healing
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             to
             another
             the
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             to
             another
             Prophesie
             ,
             to
             another
             Discerning
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             another
             divers
             kinds
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             to
             another
             interpretation
             of
             Tongues
             :
             But
             all
             these
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             Spirit
             ,
             dividing
             to
             every
             man
             severally
             as
             he
             will
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             hath
             many
             Members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             one
             Body
             ,
             being
             many
             are
             one
             Body
             ;
             so
             also
             is
             Christ
             .
             For
             by
             one
             Spirit
             we
             are
             all
             Baptised
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Bond
             or
             Free
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             all
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             one
             Member
             ,
             but
             many
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           goes
           on
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           discoursing
           of
           the
           several
           Gifts
           ,
           all
           given
           by
           one
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           So
           here
           is
           no
           binding
           nor
           limiting
           ,
           nor
           Supremacy
           one
           over
           another
           ;
           not
           to
           sit
           Judges
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           to
           wait
           in
           their
           several
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           given
           unto
           them
           to
           profit
           withal
           :
           
             For
             I
             say
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             given
             unto
             me
             ,
             to
             every
             man
             that
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             of
             himself
             more
             highly
             then
             he
             ought
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             soberly
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             hath
             dealt
             to
             every
             man
             the
             measure
             of
             Faith
             :
             For
             as
             we
             are
             many
             Members
             in
             one
             Body
             and
             all
             Members
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Office
             ;
             so
             we
             being
             mary
             are
             one
             Body
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             Members
             one
             of
             another
             .
             Having
             then
             Gifts
             ,
             differing
             according
             to
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             given
             us
             ,
             whether
             Prophesie
             ,
             let
             us
             prophesie
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             Faith
             ;
             or
             Ministy
             ,
             let
             us
             wait
             in
             our
             ministring
             ;
             or
             he
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             on
             Teaching
             ;
             or
             he
             that
             exhorteth
             ,
             on
             Exhortation
             ;
             he
             that
             giveth
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             with
             simplicity
             ;
             he
             that
             ruleth
             ,
             with
             diligence
             ;
             he
             that
             sheweth
             Mercy
             ,
             with
             chearfulness
             ;
             let
             Love
             be
             be
             without
             dissimulation
             ;
             abhor
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             cleave
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           And
           thus
           the
           Apostle
           goeth
           on
           with
           gracious
           Exhortations
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           not
           preferring
           one
           before
           another
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           to
           abide
           and
           wait
           in
           their
           Gifts
           .
        
         
           Also
           when
           he
           writeth
           unto
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           he
           writeth
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             therefore
             the
             Prisoner
             of
             the
             Lord
             beseech
             you
             ,
             walk
             worthy
             of
             the
             vocation
             
             wherewith
             ye
             are
             called
             ,
             with
             all
             lowliness
             and
             meekness
             ,
             with
             long-suffering
             ,
             forbearing
             one
             another
             in
             Love
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             :
             There
             is
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             as
             ye
             are
             called
             in
             one
             Hope
             of
             your
             Calling
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             all
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           
           And
           in
           this
           Chapter
           he
           also
           goes
           on
           in
           opening
           of
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           holy
           Admonitions
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ;
           
             Which
             Gift
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             given
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           Doctrine
           and
           Ministry
           is
           contrary
           to
           those
           Ministers
           which
           have
           been
           of
           late
           ,
           that
           limit
           and
           bind
           under
           their
           Power
           ;
           which
           Power
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           will
           confess
           ;
           for
           they
           cannot
           say
           they
           have
           the
           same
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           inflict
           Punishments
           ,
           and
           lay
           Oppressions
           ,
           and
           Burthens
           ,
           and
           Bondages
           by
           their
           Laws
           ,
           upon
           those
           that
           do
           not
           follow
           and
           obey
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Practices
           ,
           which
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           :
           For
           there
           is
           but
           two
           Wayes
           ,
           Truth
           and
           Error
           ,
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           .
           So
           let
           the
           wise
           and
           honest
           in
           heart
           judge
           what
           a
           condition
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           in
           ,
           while
           this
           Power
           of
           Darkness
           Ruleth
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Second
           Particular
           of
           their
           Practice
           ,
           which
           is
           Binding
           and
           Limiting
           ,
           and
           keeping
           in
           Bondage
           those
           that
           are
           under
           their
           Power
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Particular
           of
           their
           Practice
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           upbold
           and
           carry
           on
           many
           of
           these
           Practices
           before-mentioned
           ,
           by
           causing
           People
           to
           Swear
           in
           their
           Courts
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           other
           occasion
           ,
           what
           they
           like
           ,
           and
           preach
           up
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           allow
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           up
           in
           all
           occasions
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           they
           are
           absolute
           Breakers
           of
           the
           special
           Command
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           also
           out
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           their
           Testimony
           :
           For
           Christ
           Jesus
           when
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           was
           rehearsing
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           we
           said
           before
           ,
           he
           mentioned
           this
           also
           again
           ,
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             Forswear
             thy self
             ,
             but
             shalt
             perform
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thine
             Oathes
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           Matth.
           5.
           
           Now
           Christ
           being
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           for
           Righteousness
           ;
           and
           being
           that
           one
           Offering
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           offered
           up
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Lo
             I
             come
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             O
             God
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           taken
           away
           the
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           establish
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           offered
           one
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           ,
           for
           ever
           he
           sat
           down
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           expecting
           his
           Enemies
           to
           become
           his
           Foot-stool
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           speaking
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           ;
           
             And
             in
             as
             much
             as
             not
             without
             an
             Oath
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             :
             For
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             those
             Priests
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             were
             made
             without
             an
             Oath
             ;
             but
             this
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             The
             Lord
             sware
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           ,
           &c.
           Hebr.
           7.
           
        
         
           So
           this
           is
           he
           that
           is
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Promise
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Substance
           
           and
           Performance
           of
           all
           that
           God
           swore
           and
           promised
           unto
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           Seed
           for
           ever
           ;
           this
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           very
           clear
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ;
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             When
             God
             made
             a
             Promise
             to
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             because
             he
             could
             Sware
             by
             no
             greater
             ,
             he
             Swore
             by
             Himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Surely
             ,
             in
             blessing
             I
             will
             bless
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             multiplying
             I
             will
             multiply
             thee
             :
             And
             so
             after
             he
             had
             patiently
             endured
             ,
             be
             obtained
             the
             Promise
             .
             Wherein
             God
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             Lye
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             a
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Hope
             set
             before
             us
             :
             which
             Hope
             we
             have
             as
             an
             Anchor
             of
             the
             Soul
             both
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             which
             entereth
             into
             that
             within
             the
             Vail
             ,
             whither
             the
             Fore-runner
             is
             for
             us
             entered
             ,
             even
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             made
             an
             High-Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           .
           Hebr.
           6.
           
        
         
           Surely
           all
           will
           confess
           that
           this
           is
           he
           whom
           God
           the
           Father
           promised
           unto
           Abraham
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           whom
           David
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             sworn
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           .
           These
           are
           the
           two
           Immutable
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           here
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           shews
           the
           immutability
           of
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           which
           both
           here
           meet
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Sum
           and
           Substance
           of
           all
           :
           For
           surely
           he
           is
           the
           Seed
           which
           God
           promised
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           16.
           
           Also
           he
           is
           
           that
           Priest
           that
           is
           for
           ever
           ,
           that
           ever
           liveth
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           he
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             At
             his
             Name
             every
             Knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
             and
             every
             Tongue
             confess
             .
          
           Then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           all
           Mouthes
           be
           stopt
           ,
           in
           speaking
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           opposing
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           he
           that
           is
           the
           Sum
           and
           the
           Substance
           ,
           and
           the
           Performance
           of
           all
           that
           God
           hath
           Sworn
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           under
           which
           Oathes
           and
           Swearing
           was
           allowed
           ;
           he
           had
           full
           Power
           as
           well
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           Oaths
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           For
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
          
           which
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Ten
           Words
           ,
           and
           Swearing
           was
           none
           of
           them
           :
           And
           surely
           those
           that
           disobey
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           Commands
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Sum
           and
           Substance
           of
           Gods
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           the
           fulfilling
           and
           end
           of
           the
           whole
           Law
           ;
           surely
           they
           blaspheme
           against
           that
           Holy
           One.
           For
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             despise
          
           Moses
           
             Law
             ,
             died
             without
             Mercy
             under
             two
             ar
             three
             Witnesses
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             sorer
             punishment
             ,
             suppose
             ye
             ,
             shall
             be
             thought
             worthy
             for
             them
             who
             have
             trodden
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           Hebr.
           10.
           
        
         
           All
           those
           that
           are
           Fighters
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           Holders
           up
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           against
           Christs
           Command
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           
             It
             a
             fearfull
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
          
           But
           they
           have
           three
           Objections
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           God
           Swore
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Angel
           Swore
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Men
             verily
             Swear
             by
             the
             Greater
             ,
             and
             an
             Oath
             for
             Confirmation
             is
             to
             them
             an
             end
             of
             all
             Strife
             .
          
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           these
           three
           ;
           First
           ,
           For
           what
           the
           Lord
           hath
           Sworn
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           already
           proved
           ,
           and
           fulfilled
           in
           Christ
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Isa
           45.
           where
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           was
           speaking
           that
           Israel
           should
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Look
             unto
             me
             and
             be
             saved
             all
             ye
             Ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             :
             I
             have
             Sworn
             by
             my self
             ,
             the
             Word
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             my
             Mouth
             in
             Righteousness
             that
             to
             me
             every
             Knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
             every
             Tongue
             shall
             swear
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           rehearseth
           these
           words
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           writ
           unto
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             Comfort
             of
             Love
             ,
             if
             any
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             Bowels
             and
             Mercies
             ,
             fulfil
             ye
             my
             Joy
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             same
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Where
           he
           rehearseth
           the
           Humility
           of
           Christ
           even
           to
           Death
           upon
           his
           Cross
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           became
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           said
           ,
           
             Even
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             God
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             Name
             above
             every
             name
             ;
             That
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
          
           (
           that
           signifieth
           a
           Saviour
           )
           
             every
             Knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             Tongue
             shall
             confess
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Philip.
           2.
           
        
         
           So
           here
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           omitted
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Every
             Tongue
             shall
             Swear
          
           ,
           and
           saith
           
             Every
             Tongue
             shall
             Confess
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Faithfull
           Witness
           ,
           and
           an
           Obedient
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           whom
           he
           saith
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           .
           Now
           since
           that
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           a
           Witness
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           an
           Obeyer
           of
           Christs
           Commands
           ,
           hath
           left
           out
           the
           word
           Swear
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           in
           Confess
           ,
           according
           to
           Christs
           own
           Words
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             confesseth
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             confess
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           Now
           since
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           left
           us
           this
           Example
           ;
           who
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             Swear
             before
             men
          
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             Confess
             before
             men
          
           ;
           who
           are
           they
           that
           dare
           Oppose
           and
           Gainsay
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           under
           a
           colour
           of
           what
           the
           Law
           saith
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Angel
           Swore
           ;
           But
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             unto
             which
             of
             the
             Angels
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ?
          
           Who
           said
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           .
           When
           he
           bringeth
           his
           First-begotten
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             let
             all
             the
             Angels
             worship
             him
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Angels
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Who
             maketh
             his
             Angels
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             a
             Flame
             of
             Fire
          
           ;
           the
           Angels
           are
           his
           Messengers
           and
           Servants
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Revelations
           .
           And
           what
           hath
           any
           one
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           bring
           that
           where
           the
           Angel
           Swore
           by
           him
           that
           liveth
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           that
           Time
           should
           be
           no
           longer
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           his
           Message
           and
           Service
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           sent
           him
           about
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           to
           men
           that
           have
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ?
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           .
           Unto
           which
           of
           the
           Angels
           said
           he
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           
             Sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             until
             I
             make
             thine
             Enemies
             thy
             Foot-stool
             ?
          
           But
           unto
           the
           Son
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Thy
             Throne
             O
             God
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             a
             Scepter
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             the
             Scepter
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             .
          
           Let
           all
           such
           as
           contend
           with
           the
           Almighty
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           read
           Hebr.
           1.
           and
           see
           how
           they
           can
           answer
           him
           there
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           that
           where
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             An
             Oath
             is
             for
             an
             end
             of
             Strife
             :
          
           this
           he
           saith
           ,
           when
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           Assurance
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           a
           Comparison
           of
           them
           that
           Swore
           ,
           when
           Swearing
           was
           lawful
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           
             For
             men
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Swear
             by
             the
             
             greater
             ,
             and
             an
             Oath
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             is
             to
             them
             an
             end
             of
             all
             strife
             .
          
           Now
           there
           is
           none
           have
           the
           reason
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           see
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           such
           as
           did
           use
           Swearing
           ,
           because
           he
           said
           ,
           
             An
             Oath
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             was
             to
             them
             an
             end
             of
             all
             strife
          
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           Oaths
           for
           ending
           of
           strife
           were
           never
           used
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           for
           Christ
           had
           commanded
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           manifested
           the
           contrary
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           as
           is
           proved
           before
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           the
           Apostle
           James
           ,
           who
           wrote
           to
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           who
           were
           they
           that
           had
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           enjoyned
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           under
           which
           they
           practised
           swearing
           ,
           for
           a
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           an
           end
           of
           strife
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           before
           ,
           even
           to
           them
           the
           Apostle
           James
           ,
           when
           he
           writes
           to
           them
           of
           the
           suffering
           of
           affliction
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           as
           examples
           to
           endure
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             patience
             of
          
           Job
           ,
           
             and
             have
             seen
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             very
             pittiful
             and
             tender
             of
             mercy
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             things
             saith
             he
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             Swear
             not
             ;
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             :
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             ,
             be
             yea
             ;
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             condemnation
             ,
          
           Jam.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           into
           this
           state
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           are
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Leaders
           of
           our
           Age
           fallen
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           only
           Swearers
           ,
           but
           Teachers
           ,
           Upholders
           ,
           and
           Forcers
           to
           Sware
           ,
           and
           preach
           it
           up
           for
           Doctrine
           to
           Swear
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           oppose
           and
           gain-say
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           bear
           testimony
           to
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Word
           ,
           and
           obey
           his
           Command
           ;
           such
           suffer
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           bring
           them
           into
           their
           Courts
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           pay
           them
           Tythes
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           cannot
           pay
           them
           Steeple-house
           Dues
           ,
           and
           Easter
           Reckonings
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           sued
           them
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           Swear
           ,
           they
           cannot
           put
           in
           their
           Answers
           :
           and
           then
           they
           get
           out
           Writs
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           into
           Prison
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           that
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           make
           havock
           of
           his
           Flock
           :
           But
           surely
           he
           will
           come
           and
           seek
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           search
           them
           out
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           third
           Particular
           of
           their
           practice
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           causing
           People
           to
           Swear
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Particular
           that
           they
           practise
           without
           ground
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           Sprinkling
           Infants
           with
           water
           ,
           upon
           their
           heads
           and
           
           faces
           ,
           and
           some
           plunge
           them
           all
           over
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           not
           find
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           did
           the
           like
           with
           Infants
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           was
           brought
           unto
           Christ
           Little
           Children
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           put
           his
           hands
           on
           them
           and
           pray
           ;
           and
           he
           laid
           his
           hands
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           his
           Disciples
           rebuked
           them
           ;
           but
           Jesus
           said
           ,
           
             Suffer
             little
             Children
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             to
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Matth.
           19.
           
           Now
           Mark
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             he
             took
             them
             up
             in
             his
             Armes
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             ,
          
           Mark
           10.
           
           And
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             brought
             unto
             him
             Infants
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             touch
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             his
             Disciples
             saw
             ,
             they
             rebuked
             them
             ;
             but
             Jesus
             was
             displeased
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Suffer
             little
             Children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             Child
             ,
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             therein
             ,
          
           Luke
           18.
           
        
         
           Now
           by
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           it
           doth
           appear
           ,
           that
           little
           Children
           were
           nearer
           the
           Kingdom
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           readier
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           than
           any
           others
           ;
           for
           Christ
           saith
           several
           times
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             will
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             a
             little
             Child
             .
          
           So
           by
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           we
           may
           see
           that
           he
           ownes
           little
           Children
           above
           all
           others
           .
           Now
           how
           it
           cometh
           that
           they
           throw
           water
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           addition
           to
           that
           Innocent
           state
           while
           they
           are
           Infants
           ,
           this
           is
           certainly
           an
           Invention
           and
           an
           Imagination
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           Scripture
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           before
           Christ
           to
           preach
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           repentance
           ,
           he
           baptized
           those
           that
           received
           his
           Doctrine
           with
           water
           in
           Jordan
           ,
           but
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           he
           put
           Infants
           in
           ;
           that
           was
           not
           according
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           which
           was
           Repentance
           ;
           for
           Infants
           were
           not
           capable
           to
           repent
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Jewes
           sent
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           to
           enquire
           of
           John
           what
           he
           was
           ;
           they
           asked
           ,
           
             Why
             he
             baptized
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             Elias
             ,
             nor
             that
             Prophet
             ?
             John
             answered
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             indeed
             baptize
             with
             water
             unto
             repentance
             ;
             but
             there
             standeth
             one
             among
             you
             ,
             whom
             ye
             know
             not
             ,
             he
             it
             is
             who
             cometh
             after
             me
             ,
             and
             is
             preferred
             before
             me
             ,
             whose
             shoes
             latchet
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             unloose
             .
             This
             was
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             where
             John
             was
             baptizing
             .
          
           Saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             I
             knew
             him
             not
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             sent
             me
             to
             baptize
             with
             water
             ,
             the
             same
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Upon
             whom
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             Spirit
             
             descending
             and
             remaining
             on
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             he
             that
             baptizeth
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           John
           1.
           
           And
           Matthew
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             those
             dayes
             came
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             preaching
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             I
             indeed
             baptize
             you
             with
             water
             unto
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             cometh
             after
             me
             is
             mightier
             than
             I
             ,
             whose
             shooes
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             bear
             ;
             he
             shall
             baptize
             you
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             fire
             ,
          
           Mat.
           3.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           in
           John
           3.
           
           After
           that
           Christ
           had
           been
           preaching
           and
           speaking
           to
           Nichodemus
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           preaching
           the
           Light
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Disciples
           came
           to
           Judea
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           tarried
           with
           them
           and
           baptized
           ,
           and
           the
           disciples
           of
           John
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Jewes
           were
           at
           difference
           about
           Purifying
           ,
           and
           they
           came
           to
           John
           and
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             thou
             bore
             witness
             of
             ,
             baptizeth
             ;
             John
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Ye
             your selves
             bear
             me
             witness
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Christ
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sent
             before
             him
             ;
             he
             must
             increase
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             decrease
             .
             When
             Jesus
             therefore
             knew
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             heard
             that
             he
             baptized
             and
             made
             Disciples
             more
             then
             John
             ,
             though
             Jesus
             himself
             baptized
             not
             ,
             but
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             he
             left
             Judca
             ,
             and
             departed
             ,
          
           John
           4.
           
        
         
           Also
           when
           John
           was
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           ,
           and
           preaching
           repentance
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           then
           cometh
           Jesus
           from
           Galilee
           to
           Jordan
           ,
           unto
           John
           ,
           to
           be
           baptized
           of
           him
           ,
           
             but
             John
             forbad
             him
             saying
             ,
             I
             have
             more
             need
             to
             be
             baptized
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             comest
             thou
             to
             me
             ?
             and
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             ,
             Suffer
             it
             to
             be
             so
             now
             ,
             for
             thus
             it
             becometh
             us
             to
             fulfill
             all
             righteousness
             .
             And
             Jesus
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             went
             up
             straightway
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             heavens
             were
             opened
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             descending
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             lighted
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             came
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
          
           Mat.
           3.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           main
           Scripture
           that
           the
           Baptists
           build
           upon
           ,
           for
           their
           Water-Baptism
           ;
           and
           here
           is
           a
           secret
           in
           this
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           came
           to
           see
           :
           For
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             made
             manifest
             to
             Israel
             ;
             therefore
             am
             I
             come
             baptizing
             with
             water
             .
             And
             John
             bare
             record
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             saw
             the
             Spirit
             descending
             from
             heaven
             ,
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             it
             abode
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             knew
             him
             not
             .
          
           Now
           how
           do
           the
           Baptists
           know
           him
           ?
           And
           the
           end
           wherefore
           he
           went
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           since
           that
           John
           did
           not
           know
           it
           ,
           nor
           would
           not
           have
           had
           him
           to
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           Baptize
           with
           water
           ,
           till
           he
           said
           it
           was
           to
           fulfill
           all
           Righteousness
           ;
           which
           
           word
           was
           hid
           from
           John
           ,
           as
           he
           afterwards
           saith
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           be
           made
           manifest
           to
           Israel
           ,
           therefore
           he
           came
           baptizing
           with
           water
           .
           And
           so
           afterwards
           when
           Christ
           was
           teaching
           Nichodemus
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           those
           that
           were
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           born
           of
           the
           water
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           These
           things
           were
           strange
           unto
           him
           ,
           but
           
           Jesus
           said
           ,
           
             We
             speak
             what
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             testify
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             ye
             believe
             not
             our
             testimoony
             .
             If
             I
             have
             told
             you
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             ye
             believe
             them
             not
             ,
             how
             shall
             ●e
             believe
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             are
             three
             that
             bear
             record
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             agree
             in
             one
             ,
          
           1
           John
           5.
           
           It
           were
           good
           for
           the
           Baptists
           to
           know
           this
           Water
           ,
           and
           this
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           he
           born
           again
           ;
           and
           to
           know
           the
           washing
           of
           the
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           Renewing
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           For
           this
           was
           the
           Washing
           and
           Water
           that
           the
           Saints
           were
           washed
           with
           ;
           
             They
             were
             made
             clean
             through
             the
             Word
             ,
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             water
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           5.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Baptists
           to
           stand
           washing
           with
           outward
           Water
           ,
           which
           John
           baptized
           with
           ,
           who
           was
           before
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Figure
           of
           the
           inward
           washing
           ,
           and
           cleansing
           ,
           and
           purging
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           speaking
           of
           Noah's
           preaching
           while
           he
           made
           the
           Ark
           ,
           wherein
           few
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           eight
           persons
           were
           lived
           by
           Water
           ;
           
             The
             like
             figure
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             whereunto
             even
             Baptism
             doth
             now
             save
             us
             ;
             not
             the
             putting
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           
           Whose
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           he
           Baptizeth
           with
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Baptism
           .
           For
           John
           himself
           saith
           ,
           He
           must
           decrease
           ,
           and
           Christ
           must
           increase
           ;
           and
           for
           them
           to
           stand
           washing
           here
           with
           outward
           water
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           and
           Consciences
           defiled
           and
           polluted
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           of
           little
           value
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           John
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           bore
           a
           true
           witness
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           yet
           after
           he
           was
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           he
           sent
           his
           disciples
           to
           ask
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             he
             ,
             or
             do
             we
             look
             for
             another
             ?
          
           He
           was
           ●●r
           beyond
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
           So
           it
           concerneth
           them
           to
           question
           their
           state
           and
           condition
           ;
           For
           they
           that
           look
           at
           the
           outward
           element
           of
           Water
           to
           be
           the
           Baptism
           ,
           they
           are
           far
           from
           the
           real
           and
           true
           washing
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           Baptism
           that
           baptizeth
           into
           the
           body
           .
        
         
         
           When
           Paul
           came
           to
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           finding
           certain
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Have
             ye
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             since
             ye
             believed
             ?
             they
             said
             ,
             We
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Unto
             what
             then
             were
             ye
             baptized
             ?
             they
             said
             ,
             Unto
          
           John's
           Baptism
           .
           Paul
           said
           ,
           John
           
             Baptized
             with
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             on
             him
             that
             was
             to
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Then
             they
             were
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             And
             when
          
           Paul
           
             had
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             spake
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             Prophesied
             .
          
           Acts
           19.
           
        
         
           So
           here
           is
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           John
           said
           ,
           shall
           increase
           ;
           who
           is
           that
           Living
           Fountain
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           be
           athirst
           ,
           they
           may
           come
           unto
           him
           and
           drink
           .
           And
           this
           was
           spoken
           of
           the
           pourings
           forth
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           Spirit
           were
           they
           Baptized
           ,
           while
           Peter
           was
           speaking
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           fell
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           spake
           with
           Tongues
           .
           And
           they
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           which
           believed
           were
           astonied
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Peter
           ,
           because
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           fell
           upon
           the
           
             Gentiles
             .
             But
          
           Peter
           
             answered
             ,
             Can
             any
             man
             forbid
             Water
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             baptized
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             So
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             united
             into
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           into
           the
           Unity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Jewes
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           Spirit
           did
           Christ
           send
           forth
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           to
           go
           teach
           and
           Baptize
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           38
           ,
           41.
           
           And
           this
           is
           not
           an
           outward
           Element
           of
           Water
           ,
           neither
           is
           this
           poured
           only
           upon
           Infants
           ,
           but
           upon
           all
           that
           are
           athirst
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           one
           Baptism
           which
           the
           Apostle
           mentioneth
           ,
           in
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ;
             one
             Lord
             ,
             and
             one
             Faith
             ;
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             :
             So
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Lord
             ,
             and
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Faith
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             one
             Body
          
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Baptism
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             one
             Spirit
             we
             are
             all
             Baptized
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           Then
           we
           cannot
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           outward
           Water
           :
           So
           this
           one
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           not
           outward
           Water
           .
           So
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           Infants
           ,
           with
           outward
           Water
           ,
           which
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           use
           ,
           is
           contrary
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           ground
           from
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           but
           one
           Baptism
           ,
           surely
           outward
           Water
           is
           not
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           They
           do
           it
           as
           a
           Sign
           or
           Signification
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           a
           Sacrament
           ;
           this
           is
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           Invention
           ,
           and
           Imagination
           ,
           to
           keep
           People
           in
           ignorance
           and
           darkness
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           no
           Scripture
           for
           it
           .
           So
           much
           for
           that
           Particular
           of
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           Scripture
           that
           mentioneth
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           this
           word
           hath
           been
           invented
           at
           Rome
           ,
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           that
           set
           up
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Real-Presence
           ;
           which
           ,
           after
           their
           Priests
           have
           consecrated
           Bread
           ,
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           
             The
             Real
             Body
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           many
           have
           lost
           their
           Lives
           by
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           this
           .
           Something
           of
           kin
           to
           this
           is
           that
           which
           our
           Protestants
           use
           ,
           though
           it
           's
           not
           altogether
           so
           gross
           ;
           for
           they
           call
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           (
           after
           they
           have
           blest
           it
           )
           
             A
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           nature
           and
           property
           of
           it
           were
           changed
           from
           what
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           the
           fruit
           of
           that
           Vine
           ,
           which
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             he
             would
             drink
             with
             his
             Disciples
             new
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           When
           Christ
           was
           speaking
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             Man
             must
             be
             betrayed
             ,
          
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             I
             have
             desired
             to
             eat
             this
             Passover
             with
             you
             ,
             before
             I
             suffer
             ;
             for
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             any
             more
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             And
             he
             took
             the
             Cup
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Take
             this
             and
             divide
             it
             among
             your selves
             :
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             drink
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             until
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             come
             .
             And
             he
             took
             Bread
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             unto
             them
             ;
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             given
             for
             you
             ;
             this
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             Likewise
             also
             ,
             the
             Cup
             after
             Supper
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             my
             Blood
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             you
             ,
          
           Luke
           22.
           
           Mat.
           26.
           
           Mark
           14.
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           the
           Bread
           and
           the
           Wine
           had
           been
           the
           Real
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           and
           shed
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             betrayeth
             me
             :
          
           for
           he
           ate
           of
           the
           bread
           that
           betrayed
           him
           ;
           which
           words
           make
           a
           distinction
           betwen
           him
           and
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           .
           But
           he
           said
           ,
           
             This
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           And
           with
           this
           the
           Apostle
           agreeth
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           writeth
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             which
             also
             I
             deliver
             unto
             you
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             same
             night
             in
             which
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             took
             bread
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             given
             thanks
             ,
             he
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             
             Body
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             ,
             this
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             also
             he
             took
             the
             Cup
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             supt
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             of
             my
             Blood
             ;
             this
             do
             ye
             as
             often
             as
             ye
             drink
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             For
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           these
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             As
             often
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             Cup
             ,
             ye
             shew
             the
             Lords
             death
             till
             he
             come
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           
           So
           that
           the
           eating
           of
           this
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drinking
           of
           this
           Cup
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           how
           Judas
           betrayed
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Jewes
           Crucified
           him
           ,
           
             until
             he
             come
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           But
           where
           is
           the
           drinking
           in
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           New
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ?
           It
           is
           manifested
           these
           Corinthians
           were
           not
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           by
           what
           the
           Apostle
           was
           speaking
           to
           them
           of
           :
           in
           all
           the
           foregoing
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           is
           speaking
           to
           them
           of
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Man
           and
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Praying
           and
           Prophesying
           with
           their
           heads
           covered
           ,
           and
           uncovered
           ;
           and
           of
           their
           long
           hair
           ;
           and
           of
           their
           heads
           being
           shaven
           ,
           and
           of
           Nature
           it self
           teaching
           them
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             When
             ye
             come
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             but
             in
             eating
             every
             one
             taketh
             before
             other
             ;
             and
             one
             is
             hungry
             ,
             and
             another
             drunken
             .
          
           So
           any
           that
           read
           this
           Chapter
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           Corinthians
           were
           not
           come
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           they
           might
           well
           eat
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           Death
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           one
           with
           them
           in
           sinning
           ,
           that
           Crucified
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           Crucified
           him
           by
           their
           sins
           afresh
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           .
           And
           so
           are
           our
           eaters
           and
           givers
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           for
           they
           eat
           it
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           sin
           again
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           call
           ,
           
             A
             Communion
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Communion
           in
           sin
           and
           transgression
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           in
           the
           eating
           of
           this
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drinking
           of
           this
           Cup
           :
           Yet
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             ,
             fly
             from
             Idolatry
             :
             I
             speak
             as
             to
             wise
             men
             ,
             judge
             ye
             what
             I
             say
             :
             The
             Cup
             of
             Blessing
             which
             we
             bless
          
           (
           here
           he
           taketh
           in
           himself
           )
           
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             the
             Bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           This
           is
           not
           the
           Communion
           in
           sin
           and
           transgression
           :
           
             For
             we
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             Bread
             and
             one
             Body
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             all
             partakers
             of
             that
             one
             Bread
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           no
           speaking
           of
           Remembrance
           ,
           but
           the
           real
           partaking
           of
           the
           one
           Bread
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           living
           Bread
           that
           is
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             living
             Bread
             that
             came
             down
             from
             
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             eat
             of
             this
             Bread
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             the
             Bread
             that
             I
             give
             you
             is
             my
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             give
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             Jews
             wondered
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Will
             this
             man
             give
             us
             his
             Flesh
             to
             eat
             ?
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             As
             the
             Living
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             live
             by
             the
             Father
             ;
             So
             he
             that
             eateth
             me
             ,
             shall
             live
             by
             me
             ;
             and
             except
             ye
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             Blood
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             Life
             in
             you
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           except
           you
           eat
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drink
           Wine
           ,
           ye
           have
           no
           Life
           in
           you
           ;
           for
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             Flesh
             is
             Meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             my
             Blood
             is
             Drink
             indeed
             .
          
           John
           6.
           
        
         
           
             These
             things
             said
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             as
             he
             Taught
             .
             And
             many
             of
             his
             Disciples
             when
             they
             heard
             this
             ,
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             hard
             saying
             ,
             who
             can
             hear
             it
             ?
             But
             Christ
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             quickeneth
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             profitteth
             nothing
             :
             The
             Words
             that
             I
             speak
             unto
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           that
           is
           the
           Living
           Bread
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           live
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           feed
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           meet
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           eat
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ;
           and
           this
           Spiritual
           Bread
           was
           that
           which
           the
           Apostles
           broke
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           continued
           stedfastly
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           and
           Fellowship
           ,
           in
           breaking
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           in
           Prayers
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             They
             continued
             daily
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             breaking
             bread
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
          
           Acts
           2.
           
           And
           this
           Bread
           was
           that
           living
           Bread
           ,
           that
           Christ
           said
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Disciples
           met
           together
           on
           the
           First
           day
           of
           the
           week
           to
           break
           Bread
           ,
           Paul
           preached
           unto
           them
           until
           midnight
           ;
           surely
           this
           was
           Living
           Bread
           ,
           else
           it
           could
           not
           have
           been
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           which
           Swearers
           and
           Drunkards
           know
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           set
           up
           that
           which
           is
           outward
           ,
           and
           temporal
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           blind
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Eye
           ;
           and
           so
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             which
             can
             be
             seen
             is
             Temporal
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             seen
             is
             Eternal
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           18.
           
           But
           this
           is
           hid
           from
           their
           eyes
           ;
           and
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           Particular
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           also
           several
           other
           vain
           Practices
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           no
           Example
           in
           Scripture
           for
           ;
           as
           praying
           over
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           exhorted
           from
           ;
           when
           he
           writ
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             But
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ignorant
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             concerning
             them
             which
             are
             asleep
             ,
             that
             ye
             sorrow
             not
             even
             as
             others
             ,
             
             which
             have
             not
             Hope
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             died
             and
             rose
             again
             ;
             so
             they
             also
             that
             sleep
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             will
             God
             bring
             with
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Thes
           .
           4.
           
           Here
           is
           nothing
           of
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           over
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           dead
           :
           but
           they
           manifest
           by
           their
           prayers
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           a
           true
           Hope
           nor
           Belief
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           
             And
             become
             the
             First-fruits
             of
             them
             that
             sleep
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           also
           of
           their
           Churching
           women
           ,
           and
           Marrying
           people
           with
           Rings
           :
           but
           it
           appeareth
           that
           the
           main
           end
           of
           these
           Practices
           ,
           are
           to
           get
           money
           of
           people
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           no
           Example
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           married
           with
           a
           Priest
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           Old-Testament
           nor
           New
           ;
           ye
           do
           not
           read
           that
           Abraham
           and
           Sarah
           were
           married
           with
           a
           Priest
           ;
           and
           Isaac
           took
           Rebecca
           to
           wife
           ,
           and
           Laban
           gave
           
             Jacob
             Leah
          
           and
           Rachel
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           a
           Priest
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Marriage
             is
             honorable
             ,
             and
             the
             bed
             undefiled
          
           ;
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           that
           they
           should
           be
           married
           by
           a
           Priest
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           Ring
           :
           But
           it
           is
           manifested
           that
           this
           Generation
           of
           Priests
           ,
           that
           have
           set
           up
           such
           Imaginations
           and
           Inventions
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           that
           the
           Apostle
           prophesied
           of
           unto
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           that
           good
           and
           true
           Bishop
           ;
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             expresly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             ,
             some
             should
             depart
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             giving
             heed
             to
             seducing
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
             ,
             speaking
             Lyes
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             having
             their
             Consciences
             seared
             with
             a
             hot
             Iron
             ,
             forbidding
             to
             Marry
             ,
             and
             commanding
             to
             abstain
             from
             Meats
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           
           Now
           let
           the
           Reader
           but
           seriously
           read
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           consider
           whether
           these
           be
           not
           they
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           marry
           people
           ,
           as
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           yet
           forbid
           to
           marry
           all
           that
           will
           not
           marry
           according
           to
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           will
           ;
           though
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             may
             marry
             whom
             they
             will
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           39.
           
           Yet
           if
           they
           be
           not
           married
           with
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           way
           ,
           they
           account
           it
           no
           Marriage
           :
           And
           thus
           they
           run
           themselves
           quite
           off
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           that
           never
           heard
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           profess
           them
           in
           words
           ,
           they
           are
           utterly
           ,
           and
           quite
           out
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Practices
           .
           And
           that
           they
           abstain
           from
           Meats
           ,
           and
           cause
           people
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           this
           is
           well
           known
           to
           be
           their
           common
           practice
           ,
           all
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Are
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
          
           ;
           and
           so
           here
           I
           have
           found
           them
           in
           their
           practice
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           leave
           them
           .
           These
           with
           many
           more
           frivolous
           things
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           their
           keeping
           of
           Idle
           dayes
           ,
           and
           causing
           people
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           but
           
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           may
           give
           people
           a
           sight
           of
           their
           practices
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           quite
           contrary
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Fifth
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Practice
           .
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           is
           their
           Maintenance
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           They
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           be
           content
           with
           Gospel-Maintenance
           ;
           but
           their
           Gospel
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           so
           cold
           ,
           that
           they
           preach
           to
           People
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           quicken
           them
           out
           of
           their
           dead
           and
           natural
           estate
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           dare
           not
           trust
           themselves
           upon
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           nor
           cast
           themselves
           upon
           the
           freedom
           ,
           or
           liberality
           of
           the
           people
           .
           And
           so
           when
           the
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           ;
           then
           when
           the
           Apostacy
           came
           in
           ,
           those
           that
           got
           up
           into
           the
           Popes
           Chair
           ,
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           find
           out
           a
           way
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           compel
           people
           to
           maintain
           them
           ,
           however
           they
           maintained
           themselves
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           started
           back
           from
           Christs
           Rule
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           stept
           into
           the
           Imitation
           of
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           best
           suited
           their
           own
           ends
           .
           And
           that
           being
           made
           ready
           to
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           soon
           go●
           it
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           established
           by
           a
           Law
           ;
           and
           then
           those
           that
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           stood
           to
           the
           Principles
           and
           Faith
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           who
           knew
           that
           the
           Priesthood
           was
           changed
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           also
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           pay
           them
           Tythes
           ;
           then
           they
           were
           ready
           prepared
           for
           them
           with
           Laws
           and
           Penalties
           ,
           to
           clap
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           force
           them
           by
           compulsion
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           have
           laid
           a
           weight
           of
           Oppression
           upon
           poor
           people
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           dark
           Night
           of
           Apostacy
           came
           on
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           from
           them
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           a
           tenth
           part
           of
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           Herds
           ,
           and
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           their
           Labours
           ;
           and
           thus
           poor
           people
           been
           made
           a
           prey
           unto
           their
           wolvish
           mouths
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           they
           have
           not
           done
           justly
           ,
           neither
           according
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           under
           the
           
           Law
           ,
           nor
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           when
           they
           were
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           they
           were
           utterly
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           Places
           where
           they
           worshipped
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           overthrow
           their
           Altars
           ,
           and
           break
           down
           their
           Pillars
           ,
           and
           burn
           their
           Groves
           with
           Fire
           ,
           and
           hew
           down
           their
           
           Graven-Images
           (
           and
           these
           Priests
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           of
           ,
           set
           Images
           up
           )
           and
           they
           were
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           Place
           which
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           was
           to
           chuse
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           Name
           there
           ;
           and
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Thither
             shall
             you
             bring
             your
             Burnt-Offerings
             ,
             and
             you
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             your
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             your
             Heave-Offerings
             of
             your
             hand
             ,
          
           Deut.
           12.
           
           
             And
             at
             the
             end
             of
             three
             years
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             bring
             forth
             all
             the
             Tythes
             of
             their
             encrease
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             it
             up
             within
             thy
             Gates
             ;
             and
             the
             Levite
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             inheritance
             with
             thee
             ;
             and
             the
             Stranger
             ,
             and
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             and
             Widow
             which
             are
             within
             thy
             Gates
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             ,
             and
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             may
             bless
             thee
             .
          
           Deut.
           14.
           28
           ,
           29.
           and
           chap.
           26.
           12.
           
        
         
           But
           these
           Tythe-Mongers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Times
           ,
           have
           neither
           fed
           Widows
           nor
           Fatherless
           ;
           but
           what
           they
           could
           get
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           taken
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           many
           poor
           Widows
           have
           been
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           pay
           Tythes
           ;
           and
           many
           poor
           fatherless
           children
           have
           had
           their
           goods
           taken
           away
           for
           the
           same
           :
           but
           this
           is
           none
           of
           Christ's
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           Example
           .
           And
           as
           they
           have
           taken
           up
           ways
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           neither
           according
           to
           Law
           nor
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           let
           them
           stand
           Usurpers
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           Lorders
           over
           Gods
           Heritage
           :
           But
           let
           them
           know
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           come
           to
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           plead
           with
           them
           in
           his
           day
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           Christ
           Jesus
           sent
           forth
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           their
           great
           business
           was
           not
           to
           look
           after
           their
           Bellies
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           to
           provide
           neither
           Gold
           ,
           nor
           Silver
           ,
           nor
           Brass
           in
           their
           Purses
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           received
           freely
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           freely
           to
           give
           ,
           Matth.
           10.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Also
           when
           he
           sent
           out
           the
           Seventy
           ,
           they
           were
           neither
           to
           have
           Bread
           ,
           nor
           Money
           ,
           Luke
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           leave
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             He
             knew
             that
             after
             his
             departure
             would
             come
             among
             them
             grievous
             Wolves
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             Flock
             :
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             coveted
             no
             mans
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Apparel
             ;
             Ye
             your selves
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             hands
             have
             ministred
             unto
             my
             necessity
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             were
             with
             me
             :
             I
             likewise
             shewed
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             how
             that
             so
             labouring
             ,
             ye
             ought
             to
             support
             the
             weak
             ;
             and
             to
             remember
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             how
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             Blessed
             to
             give
             then
             to
             Receive
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Ministers
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           think
           it
           more
           blessed
           to
           receive
           then
           give
           ,
           for
           they
           accustom
           the
           one
           more
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           And
           again
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             a
             man
             so
             account
             of
             us
             as
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God.
             Moreover
             ,
             It
             s
             required
             of
             a
             Steward
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             found
             faithfull
             :
             For
             I
             think
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             us
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             appointed
             to
             death
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             made
             a
             Spectacle
             unto
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             Men
             ,
             We
             are
             Fools
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             Wise
             ;
             we
             are
             Weak
             but
             ye
             are
             Strong
             ;
             ye
             are
             Honorable
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             despised
             :
             Even
             unto
             this
             very
             hour
             ,
             we
             both
             hunger
             ,
             and
             thirst
             ,
             and
             are
             naked
             ,
             and
             are
             buffeted
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             certain
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             labour
             working
             with
             our
             own
             hands
             ;
             being
             reviled
             ,
             we
             bless
             ;
             being
             persecuted
             ,
             we
             suffer
             it
             ;
             being
             defamed
             ,
             we
             entreat
             ;
             we
             are
             made
             as
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           far
           different
           from
           those
           that
           have
           called
           themselves
           Gospel
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           of
           certain
           abiding
           places
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           working
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           make
           all
           people
           work
           for
           them
           :
           So
           this
           Scripture
           tries
           them
           and
           thir
           Practice
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           writeth
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Your selves
             ,
             Brethren
             know
             our
             Exhortation
             was
             not
             of
             deceit
             ,
             nor
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             nor
             in
             guile
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             were
             allowed
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             trust
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             so
             we
             spake
             ,
             not
             as
             pleasing
             men
             but
             God
             ,
             which
             trieth
             our
             hearts
             :
             For
             neither
             at
             any
             time
             used
             we
             flattering
             words
             ,
             as
             ye
             know
             ,
             nor
             a
             cloak
             of
             covetousness
             :
             God
             is
             witness
             ;
             nor
             of
             men
             sought
             we
             glory
             ,
             neither
             of
             you
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             might
             have
             been
             burthensom
             as
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             we
             were
             gentle
             among
             you
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Nurse
             cherisheth
             her
             children
             :
             So
             being
             affectionately
             desirous
             of
             you
             ,
             we
             were
             willing
             to
             have
             imparted
             unto
             you
             ,
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             because
             ye
             were
             dear
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             ye
             remember
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             our
             labour
             and
             travel
             ;
             labouring
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             because
             we
             would
             not
             be
             chargeable
             to
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             we
             preached
             unto
             you
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God.
             Ye
             are
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             God
             also
             ,
             how
             holily
             ,
             and
             justy
             ,
             and
             unblameable
             we
             behaved
             our selves
             among
             you
             that
             believe
             :
             As
             ye
             know
             ,
             how
             we
             exhorted
             ,
             and
             comforted
             ,
             and
             charged
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             doth
             his
             children
             ,
          
           1
           Thes
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           Here
           was
           a
           dear
           and
           faithfull
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           abhorred
           to
           be
           burthensom
           or
           chargeable
           even
           to
           them
           that
           believed
           ,
           as
           he
           manifesteth
           in
           his
           next
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             ye
             your selves
             know
             how
             ye
             ought
             to
             follow
             us
             ;
             for
             we
             behaved
             not
             our selves
             disorderly
             among
             
             you
             ,
             neither
             did
             we
             eat
             any
             mans
             bread
             for
             nought
             ,
             but
             wrought
             with
             labour
             and
             travel
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             be
             chargeable
             to
             any
             of
             you
             :
             Not
             because
             we
             have
             no
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             our selves
             an
             Example
             for
             you
             to
             follow
             us
             .
             For
             even
             when
             we
             were
             with
             you
             ,
             we
             commanded
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             would
             not
             work
             ,
             neither
             should
             be
             eat
          
           ;
           2
           Thes
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           hard
           Doctrine
           for
           our
           Lords
           ,
           Deans
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           who
           are
           got
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           are
           almost
           the
           greatest
           men
           in
           our
           Land
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           will
           be
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           bring
           them
           down
           into
           the
           Apostles
           Steps
           ,
           and
           Paths
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           :
           But
           however
           it
           may
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           gotten
           up
           to
           the
           highest
           Pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           whither
           the
           Devil
           carried
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           had
           him
           to
           have
           cast
           himself
           down
           ;
           but
           Jesus
           was
           too
           strong
           for
           his
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           Matth.
           4.
           
           But
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           climed
           so
           high
           ,
           have
           been
           taken
           with
           his
           bait
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           much
           if
           they
           cast
           not
           themselves
           down
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           his
           Exhortation
           was
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             take
             the
             low●st
             Seat
             ,
          
           that
           it
           might
           be
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Friend
             ,
             Go
             up
             higher
          
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           not
           taken
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           have
           several
           Objections
           ,
           or
           Colours
           for
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           do
           a
           little
           blind
           some
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           do
           ,
           
             While
             the
             Blind
             lead
             the
             Blind
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             both
             go
             into
             the
             Ditch
             .
          
           One
           thing
           they
           alledge
           for
           Tythes
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           Melchisedec
           took
           Tythes
           when
           Abraham
           paid
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           14.
           when
           Abraham
           returned
           from
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Kings
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Apostle
           cleareth
           himself
           ,
           in
           Heb.
           7.
           and
           taketh
           away
           the
           objection
           of
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           for
           Tythes
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           for
           Melchisedec
           King
           of
           Salem
           ,
           Priest
           of
           the
           Most
           High
           God
           ,
           who
           met
           Abraham
           in
           his
           return
           from
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           blessed
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           also
           Abraham
           gave
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           describes
           
             Melchisedec
             ,
             being
             without
             descent
             ,
             having
             neither
             beginning
             of
             dayes
             nor
             end
             of
             life
             .
          
           So
           that
           our
           Tythe-Takers
           in
           these
           last
           days
           ,
           cannot
           claim
           them
           by
           this
           Order
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           not
           without
           descent
           ,
           for
           the
           furthest
           they
           can
           claim
           was
           Levi
           ,
           and
           hundreds
           of
           them
           have
           ended
           their
           dayes
           ,
           and
           their
           dayes
           are
           come
           to
           an
           end
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           Melchisedec
           was
           greater
           then
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Abraham
           had
           the
           Promise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           passed
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           Seed
           ,
           which
           the
           
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           is
           Christ
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             was
             made
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             remaineth
             a
             Priest
             continually
             .
             Now
             consider
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             how
             great
             this
             man
             was
             ,
             unto
             whom
             ,
             even
             the
             Patriarch
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             gave
             the
             Tythe
             of
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             and
             verily
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
          
           Levi
           ,
           
             who
             receive
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             have
             a
             Commandment
             to
             take
             Tythes
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             though
             they
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Loins
             of
          
           Abraham
           ;
           
             but
             he
             whose
             descent
             is
             not
             counted
             from
             them
             ,
             received
             Tythes
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             and
             blessed
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             the
             less
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             better
             .
          
        
         
           So
           if
           our
           Tythe-Takers
           can
           say
           they
           are
           better
           then
           Abraham
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           claim
           Tythes
           from
           Melchisedec
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           say
           nay
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           claim
           them
           from
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           own
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           take
           Tythes
           of
           none
           but
           their
           Brethren
           the
           Jews
           :
           For
           so
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Priesthood
             had
             a
             Commandment
             to
             take
             Tythes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
          
           Hebr.
           7.
           5.
           
           And
           he
           saith
           further
           ,
           
             If
             therefore
             perfection
             were
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             for
             ●●der
             it
             the
             people
             received
             the
             Law
             ,
             what
             further
             need
             was
             there
             that
             another
             Priest
             should
             arise
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           ,
           
             and
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             .
             But
             the
             Priesthood
             being
             changed
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             of
             necessity
             a
             change
             also
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             For
             he
             of
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             pertaineth
             to
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             man
             gave
             attendance
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             our
             Lord
             sprang
             of
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             of
             which
             Tribe
          
           Moses
           
             spake
             nothing
             coucerning
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             it
             is
             more
             evident
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           ,
           
             there
             ariseth
             another
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             made
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             carnal
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             power
             of
             an
             Endless
             Life
             :
             For
             he
             testifieth
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           .
           
             For
             there
             is
             verily
             a
             disanulling
             of
             the
             Commandment
             going
             before
             ,
             for
             the
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             thereof
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             Hope
             did
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           Hebr.
           7.
           
        
         
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           testifieth
           clearly
           of
           the
           overturning
           and
           changing
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Levi
           ,
           and
           the
           disanulling
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           took
           Tythes
           ,
           because
           that
           made
           nothing
           perfect
           .
           And
           for
           this
           other
           Priest
           that
           remaineth
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             Who
             purgeth
             and
             purifieth
             the
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             God
          
           ;
           for
           the
           witnessing
           of
           this
           Everlasting
           High-Priest
           being
           come
           ,
           hath
           
           many
           suffered
           ,
           and
           do
           suffer
           by
           this
           Generation
           of
           Tythe-taking
           Priests
           ,
           who
           are
           neither
           according
           to
           Law
           nor
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           take
           the
           Apostles
           words
           here
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           may
           read
           them
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           yet
           do
           they
           act
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Testimony
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           his
           practices
           that
           he
           practised
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           we
           that
           have
           a
           Testimony
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           our
           Everlasting
           High-Priest
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           come
           ,
           we
           cannot
           deny
           his
           Testimony
           ,
           in
           paying
           Priests
           Tythes
           ,
           which
           was
           paid
           under
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           before
           he
           came
           ,
           now
           we
           have
           another
           Priest
           ,
           that
           remaineth
           continually
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           made
           by
           a
           Law
           of
           a
           Carnal
           Commandment
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           all
           are
           )
           but
           by
           another
           Law
           ,
           
             Even
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             maketh
             us
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           
           But
           they
           set
           up
           Laws
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           suffer
           by
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Courts
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           cannot
           Swear
           ,
           cast
           us
           into
           Prison
           :
           But
           the
           Apostle
           taught
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           otherwise
           ,
           when
           
             He
             besought
             him
             to
             abide
             still
             at
          
           Ephesus
           ,
           
             that
             he
             might
             charge
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             preach
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             :
             neither
             give
             head
             to
             Fables
             ,
             and
             endless
             Genealogies
             ,
             which
             minister
             Questions
             ,
             rather
             then
             Godly
             Edifying
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Faith.
             Now
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Commandment
             is
             Charity
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             Heart
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Faith
             unfained
             :
             from
             which
             some
             having
             swerved
             ,
             have
             turned
             again
             aside
             into
             Jangling
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             understanding
             neither
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             nor
             whereof
             they
             affirm
             .
             But
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             use
             it
             lawfully
             :
             Knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             made
             for
             a
             Righteous
             man
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Lawless
             and
             Disobedient
             ,
             for
             the
             Ungodly
             ,
             and
             for
             Sinners
             ,
             for
             Unholy
             and
             Prophane
             ,
             for
             Murtherers
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Murtherers
             of
             Mothers
             ,
             for
             Man-slayers
             ,
             for
             Whoremongers
             ,
             for
             them
             that
             defile
             themselves
             with
             mankind
             ,
             for
             Men-stealers
             ,
             for
             Lyars
             ,
             for
             Perjured
             Persons
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             further
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             Sound
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           
        
         
           Surely
           these
           late
           Bishops
           have
           learned
           another
           Lesson
           ,
           then
           this
           Bishop
           Timothy
           did
           ;
           for
           they
           execute
           their
           Law
           against
           the
           Harmless
           ,
           and
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           abide
           in
           Sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           bring
           forth
           the
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Long
             suffering
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             against
             such
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
          
           Gal.
           5.
           
           And
           yet
           these
           are
           they
           that
           are
           made
           the
           object
           of
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           are
           kept
           under
           
           the
           Scourge
           of
           the
           Laws
           in
           these
           dayes
           ;
           and
           this
           disorder
           is
           ,
           because
           our
           Leaders
           and
           Teachers
           have
           caused
           the
           people
           to
           err
           ,
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           ,
           which
           is
           concerning
           Ministers
           Maintenance
           ,
           where
           they
           object
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           alloweth
           them
           a
           maintenance
           ,
           by
           what
           he
           holds
           forth
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Have
             not
             we
             power
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ?
             Who
             goeth
             a
             warfare
             at
             any
             time
             on
             his
             own
             charges
             ?
             Who
             planteth
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ?
             Who
             feedeth
             a
             flock
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             milk
             thereof
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             Corne.
             If
             we
             have
             sown
             unto
             you
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             great
             thing
             if
             we
             reap
             of
             your
             carnal
             things
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             minister
             about
             holy
             things
             ,
             live
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Temple
             ?
             and
             they
             which
             wait
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             are
             partakers
             with
             the
             Altar
             :
             Even
             so
             hath
             God
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           we
           would
           freely
           allow
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           joy
           and
           gladness
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           tearms
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ;
           for
           first
           of
           all
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Am
             I
             not
             an
             Apostle
             ?
             Am
             I
             not
             free
             ?
             Have
             I
             not
             seen
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             Are
             not
             you
             my
             work
             in
             the
             Lord
             ?
             If
             I
             be
             not
             an
             Apostle
             unto
             others
             ,
             yet
             doubtless
             I
             am
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             seal
             of
             mine
             Apostleship
             are
             ye
             in
             the
             Lord.
             If
             others
             are
             partakers
             of
             this
             power
             over
             you
             ,
             are
             not
             we
             rather
             ?
             Nevertheless
             we
             have
             not
             used
             this
             power
             ,
             but
             suffered
             all
             things
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             hinder
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             For
             we
             have
             used
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             neither
             have
             I
             written
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             unto
             me
             ,
             for
             it
             were
             better
             for
             me
             to
             die
             ,
             than
             that
             in
             this
             any
             man
             should
             make
             my
             glorying
             void
             ;
             for
             though
             I
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             glory
             of
             ,
             for
             a
             necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             yea
             ,
             woe
             is
             unto
             me
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             if
             I
             do
             this
             willingly
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             reward
             ;
             but
             if
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             a
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             committed
             unto
             me
             ,
             what
             is
             my
             reward
             then
             ?
             Verily
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             may
             make
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             without
             charge
             ,
             that
             I
             abuse
             not
             my
             power
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             though
             I
             be
             free
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             I
             made
             my self
             servant
             unto
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             more
             ,
             unto
             the
             Jew
             I
             became
             a
             Jew
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           maketh
           all
           clear
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           they
           would
           come
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           this
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           set
           up
           their
           Courts
           of
           violence
           ,
           and
           lay
           such
           heavy
           oppression
           upon
           the
           
           Consciences
           of
           men
           and
           women
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Though
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             war
             after
             the
             flesh
             ;
             for
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             ;
             casting
             down
             imaginations
             of
             every
             high
             thought
             ,
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             bringeth
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             into
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           no
           need
           of
           Courts
           or
           Prisons
           ,
           where
           the
           power
           of
           God
           is
           manifested
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           they
           need
           not
           want
           means
           nor
           maintenance
           ,
           where
           every
           thought
           is
           brought
           down
           into
           the
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Truth
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Those
             that
             sow
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             ought
             to
             reap
             carnal
             things
          
           ;
           So
           he
           that
           planteth
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           ought
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           feedeth
           a
           flock
           ,
           ought
           to
           eat
           the
           milk
           thereof
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           treadeth
           out
           the
           corn
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           his
           mouth
           muzzeld
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           that
           ploweth
           in
           hope
           ,
           and
           thresheth
           in
           hope
           ,
           should
           be
           partaker
           of
           their
           hope
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           just
           and
           equal
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           without
           force
           or
           constraint
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Nevertheless
             we
             have
             not
             used
             this
             power
             ,
             but
             suffer
             all
             things
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             hinder
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             ordained
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             used
             none
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Have
             I
             committed
             an
             offence
             in
             abasing
             my self
             ?
             Because
             I
             have
             preached
             to
             you
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             freely
             .
             And
             when
             I
             was
             present
             with
             you
             and
             wanted
             ,
             I
             was
             chargable
             to
             no
             man
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             did
             not
             burden
             you
             ;
             Did
             I
             make
             a
             gain
             of
             you
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             them
             I
             sent
             unto
             you
             ?
             I
             desired
          
           Titus
           ,
           
             and
             with
             him
             I
             sent
             a
             Brother
             .
             Did
          
           Titus
           
             make
             a
             gain
             of
             you
             ?
             Walked
             we
             not
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ?
             Walked
             we
             not
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             ?
             Think
             ye
             that
             we
             excuse
             our selves
             unto
             you
             ?
             We
             speak
             before
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             dearly
             beloved
             ,
             for
             your
             edifying
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           desireth
           their
           growth
           into
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           preached
           to
           ;
           not
           his
           growth
           into
           their
           estates
           ,
           as
           ours
           do
           now
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           hath
           not
           served
           our
           late
           Gospel-Ministers
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           be
           contented
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           planted
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           fruit
           ;
           nor
           where
           they
           have
           fed
           the
           flock
           ,
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           milk
           ;
           nor
           where
           they
           have
           plowed
           or
           threshed
           ,
           to
           partake
           of
           their
           hope
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           be
           paid
           of
           all
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           power
           and
           Lordships
           ,
           whethey
           feed
           them
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           never
           planted
           ,
           nor
           never
           
           plowed
           ,
           nor
           never
           sowed
           ,
           there
           they
           will
           make
           them
           to
           pay
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           :
           And
           this
           all
           people
           may
           see
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           Life
           and
           Practice
           .
           Surely
           the
           Apostle
           saw
           these
           things
           coming
           on
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           unto
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           whom
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           made
           Bishop
           and
           Overseer
           ;
           when
           he
           shewed
           him
           how
           he
           should
           behave
           himself
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           Elders
           ,
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           and
           concerning
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             Corn.
             The
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             reward
             .
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             that
             thou
             observe
             these
             things
             ,
             without
             preferring
             one
             before
             another
             ,
             doing
             nothing
             by
             partiality
             ;
             laying
             hand
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
             ,
             neither
             be
             partaker
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             .
             Keep
             thy self
             pure
             .
             If
             any
             man
             teach
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             consent
             not
             to
             wholsome
             words
             ,
             even
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godliness
             ;
             he
             is
             proud
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             ,
             but
             doting
             about
             questions
             ,
             and
             strife
             of
             words
             ;
             whereof
             cometh
             envy
             ,
             strife
             ,
             railings
             ,
             evil
             surmisings
             ,
             perverse
             disputeings
             of
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             and
             destitute
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             ;
             supposing
             that
             gain
             is
             godliness
             ;
             from
             such
             withdraw
             thy self
             .
             But
             godliness
             with
             contentment
             is
             great
             gain
             ;
             for
             we
             brought
             nothing
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             we
             can
             carry
             nothing
             out
             ;
             but
             having
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             let
             us
             therewith
             be
             content
             .
             But
             they
             that
             will
             be
             rich
             fall
             into
             a
             temptation
             ,
             and
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             into
             many
             foolish
             and
             hurtful
             lusts
             ,
             which
             drown
             men
             in
             destruction
             and
             perdition
             .
             For
             the
             love
             of
             money
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             which
             while
             some
             have
             coveted
             after
             ,
             they
             have
             erred
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             pierced
             themselves
             thorow
             with
             many
             sorrows
             .
             But
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             fly
             these
             things
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           5
           ,
           6
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           read
           this
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           blessed
           Apostle
           foresaw
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           the
           Church
           was
           falling
           into
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           that
           hath
           been
           since
           ,
           hath
           manifested
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           the
           good
           and
           wholesome
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           left
           with
           them
           that
           were
           Overseers
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           living
           and
           dwelling
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           this
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           hid
           from
           them
           that
           have
           been
           lost
           .
           And
           this
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           Sixth
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           their
           Maintenance
           .
        
         
         
           The
           seventh
           and
           last
           is
           their
           Garbe
           and
           Habit
           ,
           
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           place
           much
           in
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           we
           know
           no
           ground
           ,
           nor
           Example
           ,
           they
           have
           from
           Christ
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           wear
           such
           Garments
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Aaron
           when
           he
           was
           to
           minister
           in
           the
           Priests
           Office
           ,
           there
           were
           holy
           Garments
           to
           be
           made
           for
           him
           ,
           for
           beauty
           and
           for
           glory
           :
           And
           these
           were
           the
           Garments
           which
           they
           were
           to
           make
           ;
           a
           Brest-plate
           ,
           an
           Ephod
           ,
           and
           a
           Robe
           ,
           a
           broidered
           Coat
           ,
           a
           Mitre
           and
           a
           Girdle
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           to
           take
           two
           Stones
           ,
           two
           Onix
           stones
           ,
           and
           grave
           on
           them
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           in
           four
           rows
           ;
           and
           Aaron
           shall
           bear
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           Brest-plate
           of
           Judgment
           upon
           his
           heart
           ,
           when
           he
           goeth
           in
           into
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           for
           a
           memorial
           before
           the
           Lord
           continually
           :
           and
           thou
           shalt
           put
           in
           the
           Brest-plate
           of
           Judgment
           the
           Urim
           ,
           and
           the
           Thummim
           (
           which
           is
           ,
           Lights
           and
           Perfections
           )
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           upon
           Aarons
           heart
           ,
           when
           he
           goeth
           in
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           Aaron
           shall
           bear
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           upon
           his
           heart
           before
           the
           Lord
           continually
           ,
           Exod.
           28.
           
        
         
           Here
           was
           more
           than
           the
           long
           Gown
           and
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           the
           Tippet
           and
           the
           hood
           ,
           here
           was
           the
           Urim
           and
           the
           Thummim
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           upon
           his
           heart
           :
           Also
           Aaron
           had
           a
           Brest-plate
           of
           pure
           Gold
           ,
           and
           graven
           upon
           it
           like
           the
           engraving
           of
           a
           Signet
           ,
           
             Holiness
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           Vers
           .
           36.
           
           This
           is
           far
           beyond
           the
           long
           Robes
           of
           our
           dayes
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           little
           holiness
           graven
           upon
           them
           ,
           neither
           Lights
           nor
           Perfections
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           take
           the
           long
           Robes
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           Hoods
           and
           Tippets
           ,
           from
           Aaron
           ,
           they
           miss
           the
           Garbe
           and
           Fashion
           of
           this
           ,
           for
           upon
           the
           Hemme
           of
           Aarons
           Garment
           there
           was
           Bells
           ,
           and
           Pomgranets
           of
           gold
           ;
           
             A
             golden
             Bell
             and
             a
             Pomegranet
             ,
             a
             golden
             Bell
             and
             a
             Pomegranet
             round
             about
             the
             hem
          
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           to
           be
           upon
           Aaron
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           minister
           ,
           that
           his
           sound
           might
           be
           heard
           when
           he
           was
           to
           go
           in
           the
           Holy
           Place
           before
           the
           Lord.
           But
           they
           set
           Bells
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           their
           Steepls
           in
           stead
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           make
           People
           hear
           the
           sound
           when
           they
           go
           to
           their
           Worship
           .
           And
           so
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           that
           have
           been
           shewed
           ,
           they
           differ
           far
           from
           Scripture-Rule
           .
        
         
         
           
             Moreover
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             Thus
             shall
          
           Aaron
           
             go
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             with
             a
             young
             Bullock
             for
             a
             sin-offering
             ,
             and
             a
             Ram
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             put
             on
             the
             holy
             linnen
             Coat
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             linnen
             Breeches
             upon
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             girded
             with
             a
             linnen
             Girdle
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             linnen
             Mitre
             shall
             he
             be
             attired
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             holy
             Garments
             ,
             therefore
             shall
             he
             wash
             his
             flesh
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             them
             on
             ,
          
           Levit.
           16.
           
        
         
           So
           here
           we
           see
           Aaron
           was
           to
           bring
           a
           Bullock
           and
           a
           Ram
           ,
           for
           a
           burnt-offering
           ,
           and
           a
           sin-offering
           ,
           and
           to
           wash
           his
           flesh
           before
           he
           put
           those
           Garments
           on
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           our
           Long-Robed
           and
           Surplice-Men
           miss
           it
           in
           this
           too
           ,
           except
           they
           offer
           a
           sin-offering
           ,
           and
           a
           burnt-offering
           ,
           and
           wash
           their
           flesh
           .
           We
           do
           not
           hear
           they
           use
           this
           ,
           they
           calling
           themselves
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           but
           certainly
           they
           have
           not
           taken
           up
           the
           imitation
           of
           these
           things
           from
           hence
           ,
           from
           Aarons
           Garments
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           for
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostle
           they
           had
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           the
           quite
           contrary
           :
           For
           Christ
           Jesus
           when
           he
           spake
           to
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Scribes
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             sit
             in
          
           Moses
           
             Seat
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             bid
             you
             observe
             and
             do
             ,
             observe
             ;
             but
             do
             not
             ye
             after
             their
             works
             ,
             for
             they
             say
             and
             do
             not
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             works
             they
             do
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             .
             They
             make
             broad
             their
             Philactaries
             ,
             or
             Fringes
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             the
             borders
             of
             their
             Garments
             ;
             and
             love
             the
             upermost
             rooms
             at
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             seats
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             .
          
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Woe
             unto
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ,
             for
             ye
             shut
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             against
             men
             ,
             for
             ye
             neither
             go
             in
             your selves
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             them
             that
             would
             .
             Woe
             unto
             you
             ,
             for
             ye
             devour
             Widows
             houses
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             pretence
             make
             long
             prayers
             ;
             therefore
             ye
             shall
             receive
             the
             greater
             condemnation
             ,
          
           Matth.
           23.
           
           And
           he
           saith
           unto
           them
           in
           Mark
           12.
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             which
             love
             to
             go
             in
             long
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             love
             salutations
             in
             the
             Market-places
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             seats
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             uppermost
             rooms
             at
             Feasts
             ;
             which
             devour
             Widows
             houses
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             pretence
             make
             long
             Prayers
             ;
             these
             shall
             receive
             greater
             damnation
             .
          
           And
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           Chap.
           20.
           
           That
           ,
           
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Beware
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             which
             desire
             to
             walk
             in
             long
             Robes
             ,
             and
             love
             greetings
             in
             the
             Markets
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             seats
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             rooms
             at
             Feasts
             ;
             which
             devour
             Widows
             houses
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             shew
             make
             long
             Prayers
             ;
             the
             same
             shall
             receive
             greater
             condemnation
             .
          
        
         
         
           Surely
           the
           Disciples
           and
           Apostles
           after
           they
           had
           heard
           Christ
           thus
           often
           to
           testify
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           went
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           certainly
           they
           would
           keep
           themselves
           clear
           ,
           for
           ever
           going
           in
           this
           garb
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           clearly
           manifested
           by
           their
           practices
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           went
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           in
           long
           Robes
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           have
           been
           a
           great
           charge
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           wrought
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           chargable
           to
           any
           ,
           except
           those
           that
           were
           raised
           up
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           by
           their
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           unto
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           might
           move
           their
           hearts
           to
           give
           them
           what
           they
           should
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           want
           ,
           if
           those
           had
           it
           ,
           that
           were
           one
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Apostle
           holdeth
           forth
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             But
             I
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             greatly
             ,
             that
             now
             at
             last
             your
             care
             of
             me
             hath
             flourished
             again
             ,
             wherein
             ye
             were
             also
             careful
             ,
             but
             ye
             lacked
             opportunity
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             speak
             in
             respect
             of
             want
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             learned
             in
             whatsoever
             state
             I
             am
             ,
             therewith
             to
             be
             content
             .
             I
             know
             how
             to
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             abound
             ,
             every
             where
             in
             all
             things
             I
             am
             instructed
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             full
             and
             to
             be
             hungry
             ;
             both
             to
             abound
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             need
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ye
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             that
             ye
             did
             communicate
             with
             mine
             affliction
             :
             for
             even
             in
             Thessalonica
             ye
             sent
             once
             and
             again
             to
             my
             necessity
             ;
             not
             because
             I
             desire
             a
             gift
             ,
             but
             I
             desire
             fruit
             ,
             that
             that
             may
             abound
             to
             your
             account
             :
             But
             I
             have
             all
             ,
             and
             abound
             ,
             and
             am
             full
             ,
          
           Phil.
           4.
           
           But
           surely
           they
           bought
           no
           long
           Robes
           ,
           nor
           Surplices
           with
           this
           ,
           since
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           had
           so
           often
           exhorted
           them
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           them
           that
           went
           in
           such
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           Peter
           saith
           unto
           those
           he
           wrote
           to
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             conversation
             be
             honest
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             that
             whereas
             they
             speak
             of
             them
             as
             evil
             doers
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             put
             to
             silence
             by
             their
             good
             works
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             as
             free
             ,
             not
             using
             their
             Liberty
             for
             a
             Cloak
             of
             malitiousness
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Servants
             of
             God.
          
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           seventh
           and
           last
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Garb
           and
           Habit
           ,
           which
           all
           that
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ever
           used
           such
           .
        
         
           So
           now
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           ,
           as
           he
           readeth
           over
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           weigh
           and
           try
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           their
           wayes
           and
           actions
           ,
           for
           Christ
           hath
           left
           us
           a
           rule
           ,
           how
           we
           should
           know
           them
           by
           their
           fruits
           .
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             come
             unto
             you
             in
             sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             are
             ravening
             Wolves
             :
             Ye
             shall
             know
             them
             by
             their
             fruit
             .
             Do
             men
             gather
             grapes
             of
             thornes
             ,
             or
             figgs
             of
             thistles
             ?
             Even
             so
             every
             good
             tree
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ;
             but
             a
             corrupt
             tree
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             corrupt
             
             fruit
             ;
             a
             good
             tree
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             evil
             fruit
             ,
             neither
             can
             a
             corrupt
             tree
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
             :
             Wherefore
             by
             their
             fruits
             ye
             shall
             know
             them
             ,
          
           Mat.
           7.
           
           Luke
           6.
           43.
           
        
         
           So
           by
           this
           which
           hath
           been
           shewed
           and
           tried
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           comparing
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Worship
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           let
           the
           honest
           in
           heart
           judge
           ,
           whether
           this
           Gospel
           that
           they
           have
           preached
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           been
           holden
           forth
           for
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ,
           whether
           this
           Gospel
           be
           not
           another
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           feared
           is
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             fear
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             ,
             as
             the
             Serpent
             beguiled
             Eve
             through
             his
             subtilty
             ,
             so
             your
             minds
             should
             be
             corrupted
             from
             the
             simplicity
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             :
             For
             if
             he
             that
             cometh
             preacheth
             another
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             not
             preached
             ;
             or
             if
             ye
             receive
             another
             Spirit
             which
             we
             have
             not
             received
             ,
             or
             another
             Gospel
             which
             ye
             have
             not
             accepted
             :
             I
             marvel
             ye
             are
             so
             soon
             removed
             from
             him
             that
             called
             you
             into
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             into
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             another
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             some
             that
             trouble
             you
             ,
             and
             would
             pervert
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             though
             we
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
             As
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             so
             say
             I
             now
             again
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             than
             that
             ye
             have
             received
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           
           Gal.
           1.
           
           And
           thus
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           their
           Ministry
           hath
           been
           neither
           according
           to
           Law
           nor
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           let
           the
           Lord
           judge
           between
           these
           two
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           a
           few
           Queries
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministry
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           whether
           Papists
           or
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           in
           this
           time
           of
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Whether
           that
           Light
           ,
           which
           John
           was
           sent
           to
           bear
           witness
           of
           ,
           John
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Light
             that
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
          
           ;
           Whether
           this
           Light
           be
           not
           the
           same
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           same
           Power
           that
           hver
           it
           had
           ?
           since
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           John
           8.
           12.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           promised
           by
           this
           Prophets
           ,
           Isaiah
           and
           Jeremiah
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Light
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           be
           God's
           Salvation
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Isa
           .
           42
           ,
           and
           49
           Chapters
           .
           Jer.
           31
           ,
           and
           24
           ,
           Chap.
           Which
           Prophesies
           Old
           Simeon
           saw
           fulfilled
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           VVhether
           
           this
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           saith
           should
           
             be
             an
             Everlasting
             Covenant
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
          
           (
           which
           Covenant
           the
           Apostle
           bears
           testimony
           of
           in
           Heb.
           8.
           )
           whether
           this
           Covenant
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           )
           be
           not
           the
           same
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           ,
           yea
           or
           nay
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             nigh
             in
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           even
           the
           Word
           that
           he
           preached
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           
           VVhether
           this
           be
           not
           the
           same
           as
           ever
           ?
           since
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             shall
             pass
             away
             ,
             but
             my
             Word
             shall
             not
             pass
             away
             ,
          
           Mat.
           24.
           35.
           
           Mark.
           13.
           31.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Ministration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
             was
             glorious
          
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             that
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             Liberty
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           17.
           
           Whether
           this
           Spirit
           hath
           not
           the
           same
           power
           and
           efficacy
           to
           work
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           People
           ,
           as
           ever
           it
           had
           ,
           yea
           or
           nay
           ?
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           was
           revealed
           to
           his
           Apostles
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           3.
           5.
           1
           
           Cor.
           2.
           10.
           
           Whether
           this
           Spirit
           hath
           not
           the
           same
           power
           to
           reveal
           now
           ,
           as
           ever
           it
           had
           ?
           since
           Christ
           Jesus
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             delivered
             unto
             me
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knoweth
             the
             Son
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             any
             man
             the
             Father
             save
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whomsoever
             the
             Son
             will
             reveal
             him
             ,
          
           Mat.
           11.
           27.
           
           John
           3.
           35.
           chap.
           6.
           46.
           
           Whether
           this
           Revelation
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           be
           not
           of
           the
           same
           force
           and
           power
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           ,
           yea
           or
           nay
           ?
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           Faith
           which
           is
           nigh
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           that
           he
           hath
           put
           in
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           known
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           as
           ever
           :
           Then
           why
           is
           not
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           inspired
           by
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           that
           are
           allowed
           of
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Nation
           ?
           And
           why
           is
           such
           a
           Ministry
           set
           up
           and
           allowed
           of
           by
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           who
           deny
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           wait
           for
           Revelation
           ,
           but
           say
           it
           is
           ceased
           ?
           And
           why
           are
           such
           Ministers
           allowed
           of
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           only
           deny
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           so
           deny
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           stir
           up
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           to
           Persecute
           ,
           to
           Imprison
           ,
           to
           Premunire
           ,
           and
           to
           Banish
           such
           as
           have
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           Inspired
           by
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ?
        
         
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Why
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           now
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           was
           ?
           1
           Thes
           .
           1.
           1.
           2
           
           Thes
           .
           1.
           1.
           
           And
           why
           is
           now
           a
           house
           made
           with
           Wood
           and
           Stone
           ,
           called
           the
           Church
           ?
           since
           Christ
           saith
           unto
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           confessed
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ;
           
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Flesh
             and
             blood
             hath
             not
             revealed
             this
             unto
             thee
             .
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             .
          
           But
           this
           Rock
           was
           not
           Peter
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           upon
           that
           Revelation
           which
           Christ
           said
           his
           heavenly
           Father
           had
           revealed
           unto
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           shall
           not
           prevail
           against
           it
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           18.
           
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           Why
           is
           not
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           performed
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           according
           as
           Christ
           Jesus
           published
           and
           declared
           in
           the
           Mountain
           at
           Samaria
           unto
           the
           woman
           ,
           which
           Jesus
           confessed
           unto
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           when
           she
           spake
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             I
             am
             he
          
           ;
           he
           said
           unto
           her
           ,
           
             That
             the
             hour
             cometh
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             worshippers
             shall
             worship
             the
             Father
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ;
             for
             such
             the
             Father
             seeketh
             to
             worship
             him
             ;
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             worship
             him
             must
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             ,
          
           John
           4.
           
           And
           why
           is
           not
           this
           Spirit
           waited
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           Worship
           that
           is
           generally
           performed
           ,
           and
           allowed
           of
           in
           our
           Nation
           ?
           since
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             are
             the
             Circumcision
             which
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           Phil.
           3.
           3.
           
           And
           why
           is
           the
           Worship
           which
           is
           generally
           performed
           among
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrines
           taught
           from
           and
           by
           the
           Commandments
           of
           men
           ,
           seeing
           they
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           being
           Christ
           complained
           of
           this
           Worship
           ?
           And
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrine
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             ;
             this
             people
             draweth
             near
             to
             me
             with
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             honoureth
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             are
             far
             from
             me
             :
          
           And
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             they
             are
             Blind
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Blind
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Blind
             lead
             the
             Blind
             ,
             both
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             Ditch
             ,
          
           Matth.
           15.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           And
           why
           is
           not
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           performed
           among
           those
           that
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Gospel
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           since
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             When
             he
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             led
             Captivity
             captive
             ,
             and
             gave
             Gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             Edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             till
             we
             all
             come
             into
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             the
             perfect
             man
             ,
             
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           13.
           
           And
           why
           is
           there
           such
           Difference
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           there
           hath
           been
           between
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Killing
           and
           Slaying
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           since
           that
           all
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ?
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           but
           one
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           them
           here
           ,
           
             To
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           And
           if
           they
           have
           received
           those
           Gifts
           from
           on
           High
           ,
           which
           are
           for
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           then
           why
           are
           there
           such
           Differences
           among
           them
           ?
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           Why
           is
           there
           not
           that
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Order
           in
           their
           Meetings
           and
           Assemblies
           ,
           who
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           as
           was
           in
           and
           among
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Churches
           ?
           For
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             revealed
             to
             another
             that
             sitteth
             by
             ,
             let
             the
             first
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             for
             ye
             may
             all
             prophesie
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             learn
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             be
             comforted
             :
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             but
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           So
           if
           this
           was
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           that
           always
           one
           man
           is
           set
           up
           to
           Speak
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           for
           many
           years
           together
           ?
           since
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             differences
             of
             Administrations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lord
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             Operations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             God
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withal
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           Rom.
           12.
           4.
           
           Since
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           every
           man
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           that
           poor
           people
           have
           had
           one
           man
           set
           up
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           thirty
           or
           forty
           years
           together
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           was
           revealed
           to
           him
           that
           sat
           by
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           speak
           ?
           but
           they
           might
           be
           haled
           before
           Magistrates
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           stockt
           ,
           or
           whipt
           ,
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           the
           Scripture
           alloweth
           of
           ;
           and
           here
           are
           Christ
           words
           fulfilled
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             haled
             before
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             for
             my
             Name
             sake
             ,
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             kill
             you
             think
             they
             do
             God
             good
             service
             ,
          
           John
           16.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           these
           few
           Queries
           are
           for
           all
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           to
           answer
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Papists
           or
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           
             Lancaster
             Castle
             ,
             
               the
               
                 7th
                 moneth
              
               .
               1666.
               
            
          
           
             M.
             F.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Post-script
           .
        
         
           IT
           hath
           been
           an
           Old
           Proverb
           and
           Maxime
           among
           men
           ,
           
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             King
          
           ;
           this
           is
           but
           a
           supposition
           that
           is
           got
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           people
           in
           these
           late
           times
           ,
           which
           hath
           proceeded
           and
           risen
           from
           among
           those
           of
           that
           Function
           ,
           and
           their
           Adherents
           ,
           being
           that
           their
           power
           standeth
           onely
           by
           the
           Kingly
           Power
           ;
           for
           it
           might
           rather
           be
           said
           ,
           
             No
             King
             ,
             no
             Bishop
          
           .
           But
           to
           add
           to
           their
           Strength
           and
           Assistance
           ,
           they
           have
           added
           this
           ,
           and
           have
           got
           it
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             King
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           otherwise
           :
           for
           it
           is
           by
           experience
           known
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Scripture
           Example
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           read
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Bishops
           Power
           ,
           nor
           Ecclesiastical
           nor
           Spiritual
           Courts
           ;
           neither
           Nebuchadnezzar
           the
           great
           ;
           neither
           Cyrus
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             mine
             Anointed
             ,
             whose
             right
             hand
             I
             have
             upholden
             to
             subdue
             Nations
             ,
             I
             will
             loose
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Kings
             ,
             to
             open
             before
             thee
             the
             Leaved
             Gates
             ;
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Treasures
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             hidden
             Riches
             of
             secret
             places
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             the
             Lord
             which
             calleth
             thee
             by
             thy
             name
             ,
             am
             the
             God
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           Isa
           .
           45.
           
           Neither
           Darius
           ,
           who
           set
           over
           his
           Kingdom
           one
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           Princes
           ,
           and
           over
           these
           were
           three
           Presidents
           ,
           of
           whom
           Daniel
           was
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           voice
           and
           word
           of
           Daniel
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           greatly
           beloved
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           were
           swayed
           and
           governed
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           through
           Daniel
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Daniel
           :
           but
           we
           never
           heard
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Spiritual
           Courts
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Jews
           there
           was
           High-Priests
           ,
           and
           Chief-Priests
           that
           ruled
           and
           governed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           when
           their
           Kings
           were
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           Herod
           ,
           and
           
             Tiberius
             Cesar
          
           .
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           Herod
           Christ
           was
           born
           ,
           who
           sent
           his
           wise
           men
           to
           seek
           for
           
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           the
           young
           Children
           be
           killed
           ,
           from
           two
           years
           old
           and
           under
           ;
           and
           the
           Angel
           made
           Jesus
           be
           carried
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           till
           Herod
           was
           dead
           .
           Then
           there
           was
           Herod
           the
           Tetrarch
           of
           Galilee
           ,
           which
           beheaded
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ;
           this
           Herod
           and
           Pilate
           were
           made
           Friends
           the
           same
           day
           that
           Christ
           was
           under
           Examination
           ,
           for
           before
           they
           had
           been
           at
           enmity
           :
           And
           Ananias
           and
           Caiaphas
           ,
           being
           high
           Priests
           ,
           they
           sought
           how
           they
           might
           kill
           Jesus
           ;
           
             And
             the
             Band
             of
             Souldiers
             led
             Jesus
             away
             to
          
           Annas
           
             first
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             Father-in-law
             to
          
           Caiaphas
           ,
           
             which
             was
             the
             high
             Priest
             the
             same
             year
             :
             Now
          
           Caiaphas
           
             was
             he
             which
             gave
             counsel
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             expedient
             that
             one
             man
             should
             die
             for
             the
             people
             ,
          
           John
           18.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             And
             when
          
           Pilate
           
             had
             called
             together
             the
             chief
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             brought
             this
             man
             unto
             me
             as
             one
             that
             perverted
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             examined
             him
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             no
             fault
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             yet
          
           Herod
           ;
           
             and
             they
             accused
             him
             vehemently
          
           ,
           Luke
           23.
           
           Matth.
           26.
           
        
         
           
             The
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             sought
             false
             witness
             against
             Jesus
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             found
             false
             Witnesses
             that
             witnessed
             against
             him
             ,
             Jesus
             said
             nothing
             :
             And
             the
             high
             Priest
             arose
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Answerest
             thou
             nothing
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             adjure
             thee
             by
             the
             Living
             God
             that
             thou
             tell
             us
             if
             thou
             be
             the
             Christ
             :
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             said
             it
             :
             Hereafter
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Power
             .
             Then
             the
             high
             Priest
             rent
             his
             clothes
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             He
             hath
             spoken
             Blasphemy
             .
             And
             when
             the
             morning
             was
             come
             ,
             all
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             took
             counsel
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             led
             him
             away
             ,
             they
             delivered
             him
             to
          
           Pontius
           Pilate
           ,
           Matth.
           27.
           
           Mark
           15.
           
           
             And
             when
          
           Pilate
           
             asked
             of
             them
             ,
             Will
             ye
             that
             I
             release
             unto
             you
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             But
             the
             chief
             Priests
             moved
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             rather
             release
          
           Barabbas
           .
           And
           Pilate
           
             said
             ,
             What
             will
             ye
             then
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             unto
             him
             whom
             ye
             call
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             and
             they
             cried
             ,
             Crucifie
             him
             ,
             crucifie
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           Ananias
           
             sent
             him
             bound
             unto
          
           Caiaphas
           ,
           
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             he
             asked
             him
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             Why
             askest
             thou
             me
             ?
             ask
             them
             that
             heard
             me
             :
             And
             one
             of
             the
             Officers
             struck
             Jesus
             with
             the
             palm
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Answerest
             thou
             the
             high
             Priest
             so
             ?
             And
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             spoken
             evil
             ,
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             evil
             ;
             if
             well
             ,
             Why
             smitest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Then
             they
             led
             Jesus
             from
          
           Caiaphas
           
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             into
             the
             Hall
             
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Pilate
             went
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Take
             ye
             him
             ,
             and
             judge
             him
             according
             to
             your
             Law
             :
             the
             Jews
             therefore
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             us
             to
             put
             a
             man
             to
             death
             ,
          
           John
           18.
           
           But
           they
           looked
           upon
           it
           lawfull
           to
           accuse
           him
           falsely
           ,
           and
           vehemently
           to
           accuse
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Crucifie
             him
             ,
             crucifie
             him
          
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           Barrabbas
           ,
           that
           was
           found
           in
           an
           Insurrection
           ,
           and
           a
           Murtherer
           ,
           to
           be
           released
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           ,
           that
           Christ
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           might
           be
           Crucified
           ;
           also
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           did
           they
           with
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           And
           those
           Scribes
           and
           Elders
           that
           caught
           Stephen
           and
           brought
           him
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           False
           Witnesses
           to
           witness
           against
           him
           ,
           the
           high
           Priest
           with
           the
           Councel
           said
           ,
           
             Are
             these
             things
             so
          
           ?
           And
           after
           Stephen
           opened
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           spake
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           opened
           through
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           heard
           those
           things
           that
           Stephen
           spake
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             They
             gnashed
             on
             him
             with
             their
             teeth
             ,
          
           Acts
           7.
           
        
         
           
             And
             as
          
           Peter
           and
           John
           
             spake
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Captain
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Sadduces
             came
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             then
          
           Ananias
           
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
          
           Caiaphas
           ,
           and
           John
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           
             and
             as
             many
             as
             were
             of
             the
             Kindred
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             were
             gathered
             together
             to
             take
             counsel
             against
          
           Peter
           and
           John
           ,
           
             after
             they
             had
             wrought
             the
             Miracle
             upon
             the
             Impotent
             man
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             could
             find
             nothing
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             threatned
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             go
             ,
          
           Acts
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           ado
           made
           they
           with
           Paul
           ,
           for
           all
           he
           was
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Defence
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           called
           them
           Men
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           spake
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           how
           the
           Lord
           had
           converted
           him
           ,
           
             As
             also
             the
             high
             Priests
             doth
             bear
             me
             witness
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elders
             ,
             from
             whom
             also
             I
             received
             Letters
             unto
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             went
             to
          
           Damascus
           ,
           
             to
             bring
             them
             which
             were
             there
             in
             Prison
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           
             to
             be
             punished
          
           ,
           Acts
           22.
           
        
         
           Paul
           that
           had
           been
           one
           of
           their
           Servants
           ,
           and
           had
           acted
           in
           the
           same
           way
           with
           them
           in
           Persecution
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           converted
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           he
           received
           no
           more
           favour
           from
           them
           than
           others
           ;
           for
           afterwards
           when
           Paul
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Council
           to
           be
           Examined
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           was
           so
           accused
           ;
           
             And
             Paul
             earnestly
             beholding
             the
             Council
             ,
             said
             ,
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             have
             lived
             in
             all
             good
             conscience
             before
             God
             until
             this
             day
             :
             And
             the
             high
             Priest
          
           Ananias
           
             commanded
             
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             smite
             him
             on
             the
             mouth
             :
             Then
             said
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             God
             shall
             smite
             thee
             ,
             thou
             whited
             wall
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             said
             ,
             Revilest
             thou
             Gods
             high
             Priest
             ?
             Then
             said
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             I
             wist
             not
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             high
             Priest
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             Ruler
             of
             thy
             People
             .
             Paul
          
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           confessed
           his
           Transgression
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             revile
             the
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             curse
             the
             Ruler
             of
             thy
             People
             ,
          
           Exod.
           22.
           28.
           
           But
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             said
             ye
             are
             Gods
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             die
             like
             men
             :
          
           And
           so
           it
           appeareth
           by
           this
           high
           Priest
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           far
           from
           executing
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           where
           he
           sate
           to
           judge
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           to
           smite
           the
           Prisoner
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           gave
           consent
           to
           the
           People
           to
           bind
           themselves
           in
           an
           Oath
           to
           murther
           Paul
           ,
           but
           were
           prevented
           by
           the
           chief
           Chaptain
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           Acts
           23.
           
        
         
           
             And
             after
             five
             dayes
          
           Ananias
           
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             descended
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             who
             enformed
             the
             Governor
             against
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             said
             ,
             We
             have
             found
             this
             man
             a
             pestilent
             fellow
             ,
             a
             mover
             of
             sedition
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             a
             Ring-leader
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Nazarens
             ,
          
           with
           much
           more
           .
           
             And
             when
          
           Felix
           
             heard
             their
             Accusations
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             deferred
             the
             examination
             of
             him
             ,
          
           Acts
           24.
           
        
         
           
             Likewise
             ,
             when
          
           Festus
           
             was
             come
             into
             the
             Province
             ,
             then
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Jews
             informed
             him
             also
             against
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             desired
             favour
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             for
             him
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             lying
             in
             wait
             by
             the
             way
             to
             kill
             him
             :
             but
          
           Festus
           
             answered
             ,
             That
          
           Paul
           
             should
             be
             kept
             at
          
           Cesarea
           ,
           Acts
           25.
           
        
         
           By
           these
           places
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           that
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           mention
           of
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           the
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           bloody-mindedness
           of
           ●hese
           high
           Priests
           ,
           that
           were
           then
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           under
           the
           Roman
           Monarchy
           :
           for
           they
           were
           always
           worse
           in
           cruelty
           against
           the
           Christians
           then
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           and
           joyned
           with
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           incensed
           them
           what
           they
           could
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           is
           manifested
           ;
           for
           they
           joyned
           with
           that
           Herod
           and
           Pilate
           that
           crucified
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Also
           when
           King
           Herod
           heard
           that
           Jesus
           was
           born
           in
           Bethlehem
           of
           Judah
           ,
           he
           gathered
           the
           chief
           Priests
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Scribes
           of
           the
           People
           together
           ,
           to
           demand
           of
           them
           where
           he
           was
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           intending
           
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           prevented
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Rage
           slew
           all
           the
           young
           children
           .
        
         
           Also
           Herod
           
             the
             King
             that
             killed
          
           James
           
             the
             Brother
             of
          
           John
           
             with
             the
             Sword
             ;
             and
             because
             that
             he
             saw
             it
             pleased
             the
             Jews
             ;
             he
             proceeded
             further
             ,
             and
             took
          
           Peter
           
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             Prison
             ;
             and
             when
             Prayer
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             small
             stir
             among
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             what
             was
             become
             of
          
           Peter
           :
           
             And
             when
          
           Herod
           
             had
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             found
             him
             not
             ,
             he
             commanded
             that
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Pison
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             But
             when
             this
          
           Herod
           
             was
             arrayed
             in
             Royal
             Apparel
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             the
             Lord
             smote
             him
             by
             his
             Angel
             ,
             immediately
             he
             was
             eaten
             of
             worms
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
          
           Acts
           12.
           
        
         
           This
           with
           much
           more
           might
           be
           instanced
           concerning
           this
           Generation
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           their
           cruelty
           and
           oppression
           ,
           joyning
           with
           the
           Heathen
           Monarchs
           in
           the
           crucifying
           and
           persecuting
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           :
           But
           we
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           Bishops
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           nor
           in
           all
           the
           four
           Manarchies
           before
           Christs
           time
           ;
           neither
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Bishops
           as
           had
           Courts
           ,
           and
           Laws
           ,
           to
           make
           people
           to
           Swear
           ,
           and
           to
           imprison
           them
           if
           they
           would
           not
           ;
           such
           ,
           as
           there
           could
           not
           be
           Kings
           without
           there
           were
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           For
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           nor
           none
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           sought
           not
           after
           ,
           neither
           looked
           after
           Earthly
           Kingdoms
           ;
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           
             His
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             neither
             could
             his
             Servants
             fight
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostles
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Weapons
             of
             their
             warfare
             ,
             were
             not
             Carnal
             ,
             but
             Spiritual
             ;
             neither
             did
             they
             wrestle
             with
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             but
             with
             Spiritual
             Wickednesses
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           they
           that
           are
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           Faith
           and
           Principle
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           of
           ,
           they
           desire
           not
           Caesars
           due
           nor
           right
           ,
           but
           give
           unto
           Caesar
           that
           which
           bears
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           the
           outward
           earthly
           Image
           ,
           and
           the
           money
           that
           bears
           the
           Superscription
           of
           Caesars
           Prerogative
           ,
           this
           they
           can
           give
           unto
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           not
           wrong
           any
           man
           of
           his
           outward
           Propriety
           or
           Prerogative
           ;
           for
           they
           seek
           not
           after
           earthly
           Crowns
           nor
           Inheritances
           ,
           but
           after
           heavenly
           .
           The
           Apostle
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           exhorted
           ,
           
             That
             first
             of
             all
             Supplications
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Intercessions
             ,
             might
             be
             made
             for
             all
             
             men
             ;
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Life
             ,
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             all
             men
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           This
           he
           wrote
           to
           him
           that
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           if
           any
           man
           desireth
           the
           Office
           of
           ,
           he
           desireth
           a
           good
           work
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           no
           more
           then
           to
           be
           an
           Overseer
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           look
           after
           carnal
           means
           ,
           or
           carnal
           maintenance
           ,
           neither
           to
           be
           a
           burden
           or
           an
           oppression
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           upholden
           by
           men
           ,
           or
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           such
           Bishops
           and
           Overseers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           as
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           were
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           holy
           Apostles
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           glad
           of
           ,
           
             Such
             as
             are
             lovers
             of
             Hospitality
             ,
             lovers
             of
             Good
             Men
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             Wine
             ,
             not
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             Lucre
             ,
             but
             Patient
             ;
             not
             a
             Brawler
             ,
             not
             Covetous
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             love
             of
             Money
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             Evil
             ;
             which
             ,
             while
             some
             have
             coveted
             after
             ,
             they
             have
             erred
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             pierced
             themselves
             through
             with
             many
             sorrows
             .
          
           Such
           things
           as
           these
           the
           Apostle
           exhorted
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           from
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           last
           twelve
           hundred
           years
           and
           upwards
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           they
           are
           fallen
           into
           Demas
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           trodden
           his
           paths
           ,
           and
           have
           forsaken
           the
           Apostles
           Spirit
           ,
           Doctrine
           and
           Principle
           ,
           and
           have
           embraced
           this
           present
           world
           ;
           and
           here
           hath
           been
           the
           misery
           of
           these
           Ages
           last
           past
           :
           But
           this
           is
           that
           which
           Christ
           Jesus
           foresaw
           ,
           which
           he
           mentions
           ,
           Matth.
           24
           ,
           and
           25
           Chap.
           As
           also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           foresaw
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           
             grievous
             Wolves
             should
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             flock
             ,
             Acts
          
           20.
           29.
           2
           
           Pet.
           1.
           2.
           1
           
           John
           2.
           18.
           
           All
           these
           had
           a
           true
           sight
           of
           the
           dayes
           of
           darkness
           ,
           and
           night
           of
           Apostacy
           that
           was
           coming
           on
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             which
             he
             sent
             and
             signified
             by
             his
             Angel
             to
             his
             servant
             John
             ;
             he
             saw
             the
             Beast
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             power
             was
             given
             to
             him
             for
             forty
             and
             two
             moneths
             -
          
           (
           and
           this
           power
           began
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Spiritual
           Power
           ;
           and
           here
           was
           the
           first
           Bishop
           that
           was
           called
           ,
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           his
           Children
           are
           called
           as
           high
           as
           they
           can
           ;
           but
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           were
           not
           such
           )
           
             who
             made
             war
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             overcame
             them
             ,
             and
             power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             over
             all
             Tongues
             ,
             Kindreds
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             was
             to
             endure
             above
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             .
             And
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Angels
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             
             seven
             vials
             ,
             shewed
             him
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             great
             Whore
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             had
             committed
             fornication
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             had
             made
             themselves
             drunk
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             her
             fornication
             .
             And
             he
             saw
             a
             Woman
             sit
             upon
             a
             scarlet-coloured
             Beast
             ,
             full
             of
             names
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             having
             seaven
             Heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             Horns
             ,
             which
             Beast
             he
             had
             seen
             before
             ,
          
           Chap.
           13.
           
           And
           when
           John
           marvelled
           ,
           the
           Angel
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             dost
             thou
             marvel
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             thee
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Beast
             that
             carrieth
             her
             ,
          
           Chap.
           17.
           
           And
           so
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hath
             wisdom
             may
             reade
             ,
             and
             count
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             for
             it
             is
          
           666.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           Proverb
           which
           hath
           continued
           so
           long
           ,
           
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             King
          
           ,
           hath
           risen
           out
           of
           the
           Bottomless-pit
           ,
           and
           must
           go
           into
           Perdition
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Bishops
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           four
           Monarchies
           before
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           among
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           that
           had
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           and
           tossed
           poor
           people
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           swear
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           command
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           wrangling
           among
           them
           for
           getting
           of
           money
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             should
             be
             no
             Brawlers
          
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           this
           usurping
           power
           is
           gotten
           up
           under
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           is
           upholden
           by
           Monarchial
           Power
           ,
           it
           hath
           hatched
           a
           Cockatrice
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           People
           ,
           
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             King
          
           :
           but
           this
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           That
           Kings
           have
           reigned
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           reign
           as
           long
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ;
           and
           God
           sent
           his
           Prophet
           to
           anoint
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           So
           can
           we
           say
           that
           this
           usurping
           Power
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           against
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           ever
           been
           the
           Oppressour
           of
           the
           Innocent
           and
           the
           Just
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Heritage
           and
           People
           have
           alwayes
           been
           Sufferers
           in
           all
           Ages
           by
           this
           Power
           ,
           and
           this
           generation
           of
           Priests
           hath
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           sufferings
           ;
           they
           stoned
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           slew
           them
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ye
           may
           see
           how
           they
           used
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           And
           now
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           O
           the
           Inquisitions
           ,
           the
           Racks
           ,
           and
           the
           Tortures
           ,
           the
           Courts
           ,
           Citations
           ,
           and
           Imprisonments
           that
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           continually
           imposed
           upon
           poor
           People
           :
           so
           that
           the
           very
           misery
           of
           Nations
           cometh
           by
           these
           Usurpers
           (
           and
           their
           Superiority
           ,
           in
           having
           Power
           )
           and
           Oppressors
           ,
           and
           Layers
           on
           of
           Burdens
           ,
           grievous
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           that
           upon
           this
           Generation
           might
           come
           ,
           all
           the
           
           righteous
           blood
           shed
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           from
           
             Abel
             ,
             Mat.
          
           23.
           35
           ,
           36.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Lord
           is
           coming
           to
           Redeem
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           his
           Flock
           out
           of
           their
           covetous
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           bloody
           hands
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           sent
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           Son
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           his
           Light
           is
           risen
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           Teach
           them
           all
           Himself
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           free
           from
           the
           bondage
           and
           slavery
           of
           these
           Taskmasters
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           committed
           all
           Power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           unto
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           all
           Times
           and
           Seasons
           in
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           good
           for
           Kings
           that
           are
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           fear
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           Power
           they
           may
           stand
           ;
           and
           not
           uphold
           that
           power
           that
           God
           will
           throw
           down
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           come
           to
           Reign
           ,
           and
           Teach
           his
           People
           himself
           .
           Read
           Isa
           .
           21.
           
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41067-e880
           
             First
             ,
             Theit
             Titles
             ,
             which
             are
             your
             
               Holiness
               ,
               Lord-Bishop
            
             ,
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             your
             Gra●e
             ;
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Their
             Qualifications
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             ,
             1st
             .
             
               Meek
               ,
               Lowly
            
             ,
             and
             Humble
             ,
             2.
             
             Suffering
             and
             
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             .
             3
             
               Love
               and
               Charity
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Their
             Call
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             special
             command
             and
             revelation
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Theirs
             of
             men
             and
             from
             men
             .
          
           
             
               The
               true
               Worship
               it self
               discovered
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Their
             Worship
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             example
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Apostles
             .
             1.
             
             In
             Preaching
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Praying
             .
             3.
             
             In
             Singing
             .
          
           
             Studying
             and
             Divining
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             particular
             of
             their
             practice
             ,
             is
             binding
             and
             limitting
             people
             to
             their
             Worship
             ,
             by
             citing
             them
             to
             their
             Courts
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Particular
             of
             their
             Practice
             ,
             in
             causing
             People
             to
             Sware
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Commands
             ,
             Practice
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             particular
             of
             their
             practice
             ,
             is
             Sprinkling
             of
             Infants
             without
             ground
             from
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Anabaptists
             Baptism
             with
             outward
             water
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Tythes
             contrary
             to
             Gospel-Maintenance
             .
          
           
             Long
             Robes
             and
             Surplices
             ,
             Hoods
             &
             Tippets
             are
             contrary
             to
             Gospel
             Ornaments
             .